UNIVERSITY OF CAUFORN A AN D EGO 
 
 3 1822027246461 
 
 
 
 D'O O G E
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY Of 
 CAUFOftMU 
 
 SAN DIEGO
 
 JNIVERS TY OF CALIFORN A AN D EGO 
 
 31822027246461 
 
 <Xrc 
 
 
 '< 
 
 P.4
 
 COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 
 
 EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OP 
 
 JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS R. PACKARD, AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR. 
 
 SOPHOCLES 
 
 ANTIGONE 
 
 EDITED 
 
 ON THE BASIS OF WOLFF'S EDITION 
 
 BY 
 
 MARTIN L. D'OOGE 
 
 PROFESSOR or GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN. 
 
 GINN & COMPANY 
 
 BOSTON NEW YORK CHICAGO LONDON
 
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1888, by 
 
 JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR, 
 in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 
 36.6 
 
 gbt atbtntcnm gre< 
 
 <,INN & COMPANY PRO- 
 PKIETORS BOSTON U.S.A.
 
 PEEFAOE. 
 
 THIS edition of the Antigone is based upon Gustav Wolff's 
 second edition, Leipzig, 1873. 
 
 In most cases where the text varies from his, the readings of 
 the Laurentian Ms. (L) have been adopted in preference to those 
 of inferior Mss. or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors. 
 The reasons for these changes are given in the Appendix, which 
 it is hoped furnishes sufficient material for an intelligent apprecia- 
 tion of the most important problems in the textual criticism of the 
 play. For the purpose of facilitating comparison, the rejected 
 readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text. Through 
 lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex, 
 now in course of preparation, it has been necessary to take the 
 variants of the Mss. at second or third hand, chiefly from the 
 edition of Campbell. 
 
 The Commentary has been adapted to the needs of that large 
 number of students who begin their study of Greek tragedy with 
 this play. 
 
 The lyric parts have been arranged on the basis of the rhyth- 
 mical scheme which has been borrowed from Schmidt's Rhythmic 
 and Metric, translated by Professor John Williams White. 
 
 Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann, 
 Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein, and Dindorf. 
 
 The editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations 
 to his colleague, Professor Elisha Jones, for the use of critical 
 apparatus; and to his pupil, Mr. Walter Miller, A.M., for gener- 
 ous service in verifying references. 
 
 M. L. D'OOGE. 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN, 
 August, 1884.
 
 TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 IN preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit of corrections 
 and suggestions made by several of his reviewers, and in at least one 
 4MB before the review has appeared in print. Grateful acknowledg- 
 ments are especially due to Professors Goodwin, J. H. Wright, and 
 F. B. Tarbell. 
 
 M. L. D'OOGE. 
 
 I 'MVKK-ITY or MICHIGAM, 
 April, 1885.
 
 2O4>OKAEOT2 ANTITONH.
 
 I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 OEDIPUS and locasta, king and queen of Thebes, left a family 
 of four children, Eteocles, Polynices, Antigone, and Ismene. 
 The sons succeeded their father in the government of Thebes, each 
 to rule a year alternately with the other. Antigone became the 
 betrothed of Haemon, the son of Eurydice and of Creon, who was 
 the brother of locasta. Between Eteocles and Polynices a 
 strife arose (111) concerning the succession to the throne. Poly- 
 nices fled for protection and aid to Adrastus, king of Argos, 
 married his daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and 
 brilliantly equipped (129, 130) host against his native city, in 
 order that he might take revenge by laying it waste with fire and 
 sword (285). 
 
 In view of this impending peril, Creon had sought counsel from 
 the venerable seer Tiresias (993-95) , who had declared that Ares 
 was wroth with Thebes because, at the founding of the city, 
 Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Ares fountain. 
 Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent's teeth, and from 
 these had sprung the first inhabitants. A scion of this stock 
 was desired by the god as a propitiatory sacrifice. As such an 
 offering, Megareus, the son of Creon (see on 991), threw himself 
 down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of 
 the dragon (a-rjKov es ^eXa^aOrj SpaKovros, Eur. Plioen. 1010). 
 Encouraged by this sacrifice, the Thebans began the defence of 
 the fortified city. Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile 
 leader with his troops (141). Capaneus especially vaunted him- 
 self with insolent boasts (130, 136) ; and, as he was mounting 
 the ramparts with flaming torch in hand, Zeus struck him down 
 with a thunderbolt (131). The hostile brothers fell upon each 
 other, and both perished in this unnatural conflict (146). Thus
 
 4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the Argives failed in securing the object of their expedition. 
 That whirh rripplrd tlu> assault of the besiegers roused the courage 
 of the besieged ; the former flee, the latter pursue. The hostile 
 chieftains find their death either at the gates of Thebes or on 
 the flight (141-3). Adrastus alone escapes. The flight and the 
 close of the combat occur in the night (103). With the dawn of 
 day Creon orders that the body of Eteocles be buried (23-30), and 
 that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures. 
 
 In the earliest times the denial of burial rites to enemies was 
 not wholly unknown, and was not held to be an offence ; still, 
 even in the Iliad a truce is made with the Trojans, that they may 
 bury their slain. Achilles, too, does not carry out his threat 
 against Hector ; the gods protect Hector's corpse and give aid in 
 its surrender. In the progress of civilization, the sentiment 
 towards the dead became still more tender. We find that among 
 the Athenians the sacredness of the duty of burial was early 
 inculcated. Solon decreed that if any one should find a corpse 
 unburied, he must at least strew dust over it; and while he 
 released children from other duties toward a parent who should 
 urge them to commit certain wrongs, from the duty of burial he 
 granted in no case release. A law of Clisthenes made the de- 
 march accountable, under heavy penalties, for the interment of 
 unburied corpses. Public enemies also were shown the last honor, 
 as in the case of the Persians after the battle of Marathon 
 (<! irdrrui? wriov avOpwTrov vatpov yjj Kpui/ftu, Pans. I. 32, 4). 
 Xerxes had the Spartans that fell at Thermopylae buried. That 
 the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Arginusae were 
 not collected and given burial rites brought the penalty of death 
 upon six Athenian commanders. The tragedians especially teach 
 the sacredness of the duty of burial, from which there is no re- 
 lease, and represent it as an ancient and universal Hellenic cus- 
 tom. The only limitation of this custom seems to have been the 
 KOCPOC 'EAAiJvuH/ i/o/ios, which forbade interment within the borders of 
 their native land of sacrilegious persons and of traitors who had 
 borne arms against their fellow-citizens. (See Visscher, Rhein. 
 Mus. N. F. xx. 445 ff.) But against this practice the moral 
 sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant ;
 
 INTRODUCTION. 5 
 
 and here lies the source of the conflict in our tragedy between 
 the sternness of the civil law, which Creon seeks to maintain 
 with the energy of a ruler who sets great store by his authority, 
 and the kindness of the higher moral sense, which makes the burial 
 of the dead the inviolable duty of the nearest kinsmen. (Schneide- 
 win's Introd. 7th ed. p. 25.) 
 
 The play begins at early dawn (100). The stage represents 
 the open square in the front of the royal palace upon the Cadmea, 
 the citadel of Thebes. The first actor (Protagonist) played the 
 parts of Antigone, Tiresias, and Eurydice ; the second (Deuter- 
 agonist), of Ismene, Haemon, the Guard, and the Herald; the 
 third (Tritagonist) , that of Creon. Contrary to the usual cus- 
 tom, the Chorus is not of the same age and sex with the chief 
 character of the play, whereas in the Electro,, e.g., friendly j'oung 
 women constitute the Chorus ; but, because the deed of Antigone 
 touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the 
 decree of the rightful ruler of the land, there stands between her 
 and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influ- 
 ential and venerable Thebans, who, through three successive 
 reigns (165 ff.), have proved themselves peaceful and obedient 
 subjects and discreet citizens, to whom peace and good govern- 
 ment are of the- first importance. (Schneide win's Introd. 7th ed. 
 p. 27.)
 
 II. 
 
 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 
 
 IN tragedy the hero either contends against the right, and 
 thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing his purpose, 
 or he champions the right, and directly or indirectly secures its 
 triumph at the cost, it may be, of suffering, and even of his 
 own death. In the Antigone the heroine is a representative of 
 the latter class. Divine law is superior to human law, this is 
 the central thought of the play. Antigone contends for this prin- 
 ciple ; public sentiment decides in her favor (692-700) ; the 
 gods, through the lips of the seer (1064-73), approve her pur- 
 |)ose ; Creon, her adversary, finally acknowledges his wrong (1261- 
 76), and executes her wishes (1105 ff.). She dies in the con- 
 sciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved. 
 Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones, a heart- 
 broken man. As absolute ruler, he had the .right indeed to 
 ilisj>ose of the dead as well as of the living (214), but the man- 
 dates of religion forbade his exercising this right. It was not 
 for him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in 
 such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions. 
 Granted that Creon had a right to deny burial within the bounds 
 of his native land to Polynices, on the score of being a traitor, 
 he disregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated the dic- 
 tates of a common and humane sentiment, by commanding that 
 his lx>dy be given as a prey to dogs. For whoever was laid low 
 in death was rightfully claimed by the infernal gods ; and the 
 shades of the departed could not rest happily in the realm of 
 Hades until the last honors had been paid to their mortal remains. 
 
 It is not in a spirit of wantonness surely that Creon proclaims 
 his decree, but as the result of short-sightedness and failure 
 to weigh carefully all the circumstances (1242-69). The poet
 
 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 7 
 
 represents him as a man who, resolved TWV apicrr<av aimo-Oat (3ov- 
 Xeu/x.aTwv, la}-s down for his guidance certain principles which he 
 is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and pas- 
 sionate application of which he falls into d/3ouAia. (Schneidewin, 
 p. 26.) When his command has been disobeyed, his mind, wholly 
 possessed by the consciousness of his supreme authority, becomes 
 the more embittered the more he hears the timid utterances of 
 the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more 
 submissive sister, of his own son, and finally of the revered seer. 
 He expresses the sentiments of a despot (667, 738), insults the 
 Chorus (281), derides Antigone (524), and cherishes unfounded 
 and rash suspicion against all, against Ismene (488), against a 
 part of the citizens (290), against the venerable Tiresias (1035) ; 
 he cannot from the outset imagine any other motive for the viola- 
 tion of his edict than the basest of all, bribery (221). Although 
 he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene, he nevertheless 
 causes her also to be arrested (579), and in a moment of passion 
 (769) orders her to be led forth to die with her sister. His anger 
 impels him to indulge in extravagant expressions (486, 668) and 
 in threats of useless cruelty, as, for example, that he will compel 
 his son to witness the execution of his betrothed ( 760) . Finally 
 he loses his self-control completely, he slanders the prophet (1055), 
 and blasphemes the gods (780, 1040). Not until he hears pro-, 
 claimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven, about to fall upon 
 him and his house, does he bow in submission. And the more 
 stubborn and violent he was before, the more completely does he 
 now find himself crushed by misfortune. The mighty blows smite 
 him one by one : his son's fury, that renders him oblivious of 
 filial piety, his son's death, the death of his own wife, her curse. 
 Despairing, overwhelmed, full of bitter self-reproach, in death 
 alotfe he sees release. The attendants support him and lead him 
 away, broken in body as well as in mind. 
 
 The counterpart of Creon is Antigone, who is resolved from the 
 first to honor the gods and to discharge her duty to her brother at 
 any cost. Had it not always and everywhere been incumbent 
 upon the nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites ? That her 
 sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to her a flagrant
 
 8 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 
 
 violation of sacred obligation. She treats her harshly and with 
 scorn. Having accomplished the deed, Antigone makes no attempt 
 to escape the hands of those appointed to seize the perpetrators. 
 She comes before Creon, in the proud consciousness of doing right, 
 tilled with contempt for the man who will not grant the dead his 
 rightful repose. This accounts for the harshness of her manner 
 towards him also. His threats do not frighten her ; with calm 
 deliberation she had from the first looked the consequences of her 
 conduct squarely in the face. But that she has really made a 
 sacrifice, that life has some value in her eyes, becomes apparent 
 when she goa> to her death. Sophocles does not represent stereo- 
 typed figures, but human beings. So long as Antigone has to 
 aet. she is animated by her sense of duty; but now she feels the 
 full terror of the premature death to which she has been so unjustly 
 condemned. Now first she realizes that she has sacrificed her 
 affections also upon the altar of duty. Prior to the fulfilment of 
 her task, there is no intimation of her love for Hacmon, no waver- 
 ing. Unlike the modern playwright. Sophocles does not mix 
 motives ; he makes single-minded characters. Even when Antigone 
 stands before Creon, she is still inspired by a single thought, her 
 duty to her brother. The dead body might again be uncovered, 
 as it had been before by the guard, at the command of Creon ; but 
 her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to 
 his son. Nor was there any consideration of personal interests 
 and favor, but simply of justice and hallowed law. But when 
 there is nothing more left her in this life to do, then she laments 
 that she is not to share in the marriage hymn, that she must 
 depart unwedded. Here she shows herself a woman. No sooner, 
 however, does she enter the sepulchral prison than her energy is 
 aroused anew. She waits not for famine to waste her away, but 
 herself cuts at once the thread of life. 
 
 She is a maiden of heroic type, in action strong, in speech often 
 sharp. But the Greek ideal of a woman is not represented alone 
 by a Penelope, that uncomplaining sufferer. This we ma}' learn 
 from the truest ideals of womanhood, the goddesses ; for the an- 
 cients fashioned their divinities after their own image. Take, for 
 example, the virgin goddess Athene, who is a warrior. Her stat-
 
 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 9 
 
 ues wear a cold and hard expression ; Sophocles portrays her un- 
 feeling enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had 
 deprived of reason. The virgin Artemis is a huntress, and is 
 represented in art as having a firm and muscular form ; in the 
 earliest times she demanded bloody sacrifices. Hera dared to bid 
 defiance to the father of gods and men ; in Homer she and even 
 Aphrodite go into battle. 
 
 But in our play the gentle side of womanly nature also finds its 
 type. Ismene is yielding, full of affection for her sister and her 
 deceased brother. She is self-sacrificing, too, for she wishes to 
 die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in 
 action. Thus she serves by her contrasted character to make 
 Antigone's heroic greatness more conspicuous, just as Chryso- 
 themis forms the counterpart of her sister in the Electra of 
 Sophocles. 
 
 Haemon clings with tender affection to Antigone's lofty soul ; 
 his heart is consumed with love. With filial respect he approaches 
 his father ; but, indignant at the unreasonable treatment of his 
 affianced, he allows himself to be carried away so far as to harbor 
 violent and resentful feeling, and, in the moment of extreme de- 
 spair, to attempt a dreadful crime. The violence of his passion 
 and the turbulent blood of youth have overpowered him ; but he 
 regains his self-command, and plunges the dagger into his own 
 side. 
 
 Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, yet leaves be- 
 hind an impression that is deep and abiding. She is wholly a 
 mother. Her determination is made the moment she hears of her 
 son's fate ; she cannot bear to survive her last remaining child. 
 
 Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy, 
 and conscious of his sacred vocation, the venerable Tiresias ad- 
 vances to the gates of the palace. His counsel ought to suffice. 
 But when this has been repulsed, when even the sanctit}' of his 
 calling has been assailed, he pours the vials of his righteous wrath 
 upon the guilty head of Creon, and the catastrophe succeeds. 
 
 The messenger describes with manifest interest and sympathy 
 the calamity that has befallen the house. But the guard thinks 
 only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details,
 
 10 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 
 
 and the wit, of the common man. In the same way Homer places 
 Thersites in contrast with his hero. 
 
 We come last of all to the Chorus. The Chorus do not approve 
 Croon's edict (211, 278, 1260, 1270), but, as subjects, they acknowl- 
 edge the legal power of the absolute ruler (50G, 873), maintaining 
 towards him the loyal obedience which they have paid his prede- 
 cessors. Their venerable years forbid their interference by deeds 
 of personal violence. In meditative mood they regard the occur- 
 rences that come to pass, but do not try to resist or hinder them, 
 as may be inferred particularly from 681 and 72. r >. On two occa- 
 sions, however, the}' influence Creon's decision ; once, when they 
 save Ismene (770) from the rashness of the king, and again 
 (1100) wlu'n the}' incite him, already wavering in his purpose, to 
 decisive and immediate action. As in 1094 and elsewhere, so at 
 the close of the play they draw conclusions from the course of the 
 action and the sentiments of the speakers. 
 
 The Choral Odes mark the successive steps in the development 
 of the play. After the dramatic plot has been indicated in the 
 prologue, the Chorus enters with its song of triumph. After the 
 burial in violation of the decree of Creon, the Chorus celebrates 
 human skill and wisdom, and condemns arrogance. After An- 
 tigone has been detected and arrested in the act of performing 
 the burial, the Chorus bewails the inherited woe of the house of 
 the Labdacidae, and the helplessness and shortsightedness of 
 mortals as contrasted with the almighty power of the ever blessed 
 Zt us. When Haemon has left his father in passion, the Chorus 
 celebrates the power of love, which has proved superior even to 
 filial piety ; thereupon follow lyric strains from the Chorus and 
 Antigone alternately ; and these are concluded by an ode of con- 
 solation addressed to Antigone, who is then led away to her death. 
 Finally, when Creon has relented, the Chorus sings a joyful hymn 
 in praise of Dionysus, the protector of Thebes and the divine 
 patron of the theatre. 
 
 Of the seven extant plays of Sophocles the Antigone is marked 
 by the severest style. No other play equals it in the extent of 
 the choral odes, the number of melic verses being more than one- 
 tin rd of the whole number in the play. Before the time of
 
 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. H 
 
 Aeschylus only one actor was employed, and in this play we find 
 Creou (162, 766, 1091), and afterwards the messenger (1155, 
 1244), alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus. The 
 third actor was introduced first by Sophocles. In the Antigone 
 the three actors are together on the stage only in the second 
 epeisodion, and even there only two persons at a time (not count- 
 ing the Chorus) are engaged in the dialogue ; the guard remains 
 silent as soon as Antigone begins to speak, and so does Antigone 
 when words pass between Ismene and Creon. The parodos con- 
 tains anapaestic verses, the regular rhythm in Greek marches, and 
 states the occasion of the entrance of the Chorus. This is the 
 old form. The Chorus announces the entrance of all the principal 
 persons, except in the case of Tiresias. The anapaestic and 
 iambic verses that conclude melic strophes are likewise in strophic 
 correspondence. Sophocles has avoided only in this play a change 
 of speaker within the limits of one trimeter. The resolution of a 
 long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter is found in this 
 pla}^ only twenty-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper 
 names) , less frequently than in any other play of Sophocles with 
 the exception of the Electra. Nowhere is an anapaest found in 
 the first foot of the trimeter. A rigid symmetry is observable not 
 only in the corresponding parts of the odes, but also sometimes 
 in the relative number of lines given to each speaker in the 
 dialogue. 
 
 There is nothing in the Antigone from which it is to be inferred 
 that this pla} r formed one of a tetralogy. Both the other extant 
 plays, the material of which is taken from the same myth, the 
 Oedipus Tyrannus and the Oedipus Coloneus, are distinguished 
 from the Antigone by a different conception of the characters 
 and treatment of the story, and by peculiarities of versification. 
 There are, besides, many traditions that the Oedipus Coloneus 
 was written in the last year of the poet's life. Sophocles brought 
 it to pass that single plays also were admitted to the dramatic 
 contest. The custom of presenting tetralogies, although still prac- 
 tised during his lifetime, soon afterward became obsolete.
 
 I. API2TO<J>ANOT2 TPAMMATIKOT. 1 
 
 Trapa rr)v Trpoora^w rrj<; TroXctu? 2 Odijjacra 
 TOV TIoXweiKrjv tffxapdOr), Kal 19 /ut 1^77/01 e to i> /carayetov 
 fVT0elcra Trapa rov Kpeovros avrfp-^rai'^ e</>' y Kal 
 At/icoi/ 8vcr7ra#i7cra9 8ta TOI> t9 avrrjv epotra t<et lav- 
 6 TOV 8te^ct/)tVaro. eVl 8e TO> rovrov Oavdrat Kal 17 
 
 tavrrjv aretXev. 
 
 Ketrat Sc 17 n-vOoiroda /cat Trapa EvptTTtSry o> 'Avrt- 
 4 irXrjv Ki ^xupaOelo-a /xera roi) At/xoi'o? 5 StSorat 
 7T/DO9 ydfjiov Koivaiviav Kal TKVOV rt/crci, TO^ Mato^a. 
 10 'H /itei/ (TKrjvr) TOV 8/3a/xaro5 VTroKetrat o> BryySat? ral? 
 Bouort/cat?. 6 8e \opbs crvvecrr^KG^ e cVt^tu/atcui/ 
 yepovrw. 7r/3oXoyt^et 'AKrtydi^. V7rd/cetrat 8e ra 
 Trpdyfjiara CTTI rail' Kpeovros /JacriXetwi/. TO 8e Ke<f>d- 
 Xaioi/ e'ori Ta<^>o5 IToXvi/et/cov? /cat 'Arrtydi^? avalpeo-L<; 
 15 /cat OdvaTos At/aoi/os /cat p,6pos Ev/3u8t/c>y5, TT)? At/xo^o? 
 l 8e 
 
 1 Named commonly Aristophanes * Only fragments of this play have 
 
 of Byzantium. He was a gramma- been preserved. 
 
 rian and critic who lived in the second s If this is not a corrupt reading 
 
 half of the second century before for ^*rck TOUTO ATjuopi, OUT< should be 
 
 Christ, and was librarian of the Alex- supplied with SfSorai, and it is to be 
 
 andrian library. assumed that in the play of Euripides 
 
 1 Inasmuch as Creon in his position Haemon aided Antigone in the Inter 
 
 of ruler wa the representative of the ment of her brother, as, according to 
 
 state. another myth, did Argia, the wife of 
 
 See L. and S. ivaiptu II. Polynices.
 
 ANTirONHS YHO0E2EIS. 13 
 
 a> TTJ StSaovcaXia 
 'Avrty 01^79. Xe'Xe/crat Se TO 8pa/>ta rovro A/3'. 7 
 
 II. 2AAOT2TIOT 8 ANTirONHS TIIOE2l2. 
 
 To /xei' Spa/Ad rvv KaXXtcrrcwy 2o<o/cXeov9. o~ra- 
 crtaerat 8e ra irepl rrjv rjpai&a lo-ropov^eva Kal rr)v 
 avTTj 1 ? 'icrfJLTjwjv. 6 fjiev 'yap Icov 9 ev rot? 
 ? KCLTaTrpTjcrOrjvaL fyrjcriv a/A^orepa? ei/ rw 
 5 tepw r^? "H^a? VTTO AaoSa/aavro? rov 'EreoicXeovs 
 
 VTTO TvSeiw? /caret, 'A&pas ey/ceXeuo~t^ 
 
 Tavra /&> ov^ eort ra 
 10 icrropovfjLei'a. r) pivroi KOLI^TJ Sd^a o~7rovSata9 avras 
 /cat ^)tXa8eX<^>ov5 Sat/xovtoj?, >) /cat ot rry? 
 Trot^rat enofjievoL ra Trept avra? Stare^etvrat. 
 ro 8e Spa/xa r^ ovo^atriav ecr^ev anb rij? 
 
 6 The Samian war began in the 8 Suidas : 2oAou<rTJoj, ffo<t>io-rijs, 
 spring of Ol. 84, 4 (442 B.C.). If Soph- 7pai//ei' ejs A^offfleVrjf *al 'Hp^Sorov 
 ocles was appointed to a generalship inr6/j.m]f,ia, Kal &\\a. 
 
 in this war in consequence of the 9 Ion was a writer of tragedy, of 
 
 favorable impression made by his lyric poetry, an historian and philos- 
 
 Antigone, it seems likely that the pre- opher, and lived in Chios about the 
 
 sentation of this play occurred at the time of Sophocles. The Dithyrambs, 
 
 great Dionysia immediately prior to in which the statements referred to 
 
 his appointment. Accordingly 443 were contained, have not been pre- 
 
 B.C. is the commonly accepted date served. 
 
 of this play. 10 Mimnermus of Colophon, an ele- 
 
 7 7s reckoned as the thirty-second. If giac poet who flourished about 630 B.C. 
 the time of their presentation is meant Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21: videtur 
 in this statement, these thirty-two excidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat 
 plays would be distributed over the Mimnermus. 
 
 period lying between 469 B.C., when n Theoclymenus, the seer men- 
 
 Sophocles presented his first play, and tioned in the Odyssey, xv. 529, xvii. 
 
 443 B.C. 151, xx. 350.
 
 14 ANTirONHS YF1O0E2EI2. 
 
 15 VTTO/ceirat Se aTa<J>ov TO crai/xa IIoXwci/cov?. /cat 
 'Airiy 01/17, 6a.irrf.iv avrov Trct/aw^teV^, Tra/ja TOV Kpcov- 
 To? /cajXvVrai, <jxt>pa0cto-a o aur^ ^aVrovcra a,7rdXXvrat. 
 *at Ai/x&)i/ Sc, 6 Kpcovros, cptov avrfjs KCU a<f>opiJT(tt<; 
 
 20 *<' a> Kai 17 fJ-iJTrjp RvpibiKr) rcXevra TOI/ /8toi> a 
 
 m. 
 
 ' \iroO avovra. TloXvveiKT) ev TO> 77/305 TOI/ a 
 fjLoyofJia^Lot Kpeatv ara<j)ov Kfta\a)v ia)pvTT 
 avroi/ 0dTTTi.v, Odvarov rr)i> ^rjfjiiav ^ireiXtjcras TOVTOV 
 
 OOLTTTCLV Treipa.Ta.1. Kat 877 Xa- 
 
 5 OOVGO. Toi>9 <uXa/cas e7rt^8ciXXet tuaa' ot? 
 
 Ba.va.TQv 6 Kpftov, el pr) TOV TOVTO SpdcravTa eevpoiev. 
 
 ovroi TT]V KOVLV TT)v cVtySc/SX^/aei^i' KaOaipovres ovbev 
 
 ffTTov e<f>povpovv. TreX0ov(ra rf * ^vriyow) Kal yvpvov 
 
 cvpovcra TOV veKpbv a.voip.(i>J;a,cra. lavTrjv eto~ayye'XXt. 
 10 To.vrr]v VTTO TO>V <f>v\a.K(t)v TrapaSeSojMei^i/ Kpeatv KO.TO.- 
 Kal ^Mcrav et? Tvpftov KaOeip^ev. eVt Tovrot? 
 ', 6 "Kpcovros vto?, 65 ffjivaTO avTTJv, d 
 
 cavTov 7rpo(TTrLa'(j>d^L rfi xoprj aTroXo/jLCvrj 
 
 Tct/)o-tov ravra TrpoOta-TricravTos efi 
 15 E,vpv$LKr), 7) Kpeovros ya^eTtj, tavTrjv a7roo~^>a^et. /cat 
 
 re'Xos Oprjvel Kpcuv TOV TOV TratSos /cat rrj?
 
 To. TOV Spa/naros irpocrcoira. 
 
 ayycAo?. 
 AyycAos. 
 
 Xopos 7]ftai(j)v yepovrwv. EupuSuo/. 
 
 KpeW. MUTES : 
 
 At/itov. Two Servants of Creon. 
 
 Tetpeo-ias. An Attendant of Tiresias. 
 
 Two Maids of Eurydice. 
 
 FIRST SCENE. ANTIGONE AND ISMENE. 
 n/adXoyo?. 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 T/-V K _1'SJ \|j 'T _L ' I ' 
 
 11 Kou/pv avraoeAtyov lor/x'^i^? j Kapa, 
 
 ap* otaj^* orijZeus row' cur' OtStvrov KOLKMV 
 oiroiiov ov^t vwt' ert t ^" a u' reXet ; 
 
 1. The rear of the stage represents KOIVO'V : Schol. avyyevnt&v, of the 
 
 a palace which has three doors, the same family. avroScXifxw : of the 
 
 middle door being the largest. At same parents. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 89, 
 
 each side is a movable scene (rj ire- aiiraSt\<f>ov CU/J.CL. Kopa : expresses 
 
 picucTos). That at the right of the affection or respect in addressing a 
 
 spectators indicates the road to the person. Cf. 899, 915; 0. T. 950, 
 
 city, that at the left the road to the 'loicacrnjs Kapa. So c a p u t in Lat. 
 
 country or to foreign parts. Anti- Cf. Hor. Od. I. 24, 2, Tarn cari 
 
 gone has sent for Ismene (18, 19) to capitis. By this combination of 
 
 come outside of the palace in order to epithets Antigone betrays her emo- 
 
 hold this interview with her alone. tion. The verse may be rendered : 
 
 The prologue indicates briefly the my own dear sister Ismene, of kin- 
 
 occurrences that precede the action dred race. 
 
 of the play, and states the occasion 2, 3. on . . . diroiov ovyl KT*. : that 
 
 of the conflict that forms the material of the ills springing from Oedipus there 
 
 of the tragedy (23-30). is none that Zeus does not bring to pass,
 
 16 
 
 2O*OKAEOY5 
 
 yo.p OVT aXyewov our 
 5 our' al&xjpov OVT O.THJLOV eer#', oiroiov ov 
 ro)v <ra>v re Ka/jLioi' OVK OTTOJTT' eyo> KO.KWV 
 
 KO.I VVV Tl TOUT* O.V <j)aO~L 
 
 KTjpir/fjLa #etWi rov crrparrjyof dprttu? ; 
 fX l? rt Keicnf/coucras ; 17 (re \a.v9(iv.i 
 10 77736? TOW? 
 
 etc. iHrolov oi>xi, which is the inclir. 
 interr. after 8ri for iroiov ovxl, is a 
 more animated way of saying wdvra, 
 or ov&fv KOKOV ta-riv 8 rt ov. Cf. 0. T. 
 1401 f., apd. fiou nt/j.vT)(rO' on (variants 
 &reu>, tn) oT fpya Spa<ra; Vfjuv tiro. Stvp' 
 luiv 6woT ttpaaaov af>6is. The use of 
 the imlir. for the dir. interr. is com- 
 mon. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 878, biroia 8' 
 ou \tytw tint *'* ^X^ OJ i5^0ov. For 
 other readings, see App. diro : 
 originating from the parricide and 
 incest of Oedipus. These evils are 
 enumerated in part in 49-67. 
 vwv : i la t . . as appears from ruv aiav rt 
 KOLU.WV (6), which amplifies the thought 
 of the possession of every ill. v$v 
 (uffaif is taken as a gen. absol. by 
 others. ITV: throws its force upon 
 {uiaaiv and strengthens the implied 
 antithesis, "the rest being dead." 
 
 4. drT)(ri|xov : ruinous, baneful, from 
 irav (which is used in the pass, in 17, 
 314). This is Dindorf's conjecture 
 for &TTJJ &Tfp of the Mss. (see App.), 
 and is formed like oHj<n/xos (995), u<p- 
 A^<n M oj (Aj. 1022), etc. 
 
 5. aicrxpo'v, aripov : point to 
 tlie shame and reproach inherited 
 from Oedipus by his children, while 
 oA>f n/oV and ar-fifftnov refer to the fatal 
 conflict of the brothers and the deso- 
 late condition of the sisters. 
 
 6. OVK : is a repetition of oi> to add 
 empha-is. See Kr. Spr. 07, 11, 3. A 
 Domewhut ttiinilur repetition of ov in 
 
 Phil. 416, ox ^ Ti/5wj yAvos ou5" ovf*. 
 
 Aatprtf . . . ov ^ 6ivia<riv.- 
 : part. gen. ; supply 6v after 
 6wo!ov, forming supplementary prod 
 after 6. G. 1094, 7 ; II. 732 a. 
 
 7. rl TOVT' CLV Krl. : an abridged 
 form for ri ian rovro . . . rb KJipvyfta t> 
 . . . Bflvai. A similar turn in 218, 1049, 
 1172; G. 1602; H. 1012 a. av: in- 
 dicating impatience. iravS^jp<{> ir6\i : 
 the whole body of the citizens, called 
 dffToiffi in 193. 
 
 8. orpanyyo'v : Creon proclaims 
 himself /Soo-iAtvs first in 162 ff. ; as yet 
 he is but arpciTriyfo. 
 
 9. xs : "cognitnm habes. So 
 Eur. Orest. 1120, ?x"> roffovrov r&irl\onra 
 8' OVK ^x w - In kat. habere some- 
 times has this sense." Wund. Kelorj- 
 Kovo-as: for the crasis, see G. 43, 2; 
 H. 77 c. 
 
 10. TiSv x.0p<Sv : erilx proceeding 
 from our enemies against our friends. 
 The gen. of source with ardxovra 
 without a prep. Schol. ret Airb TUV 
 i-xQp&v KOKO. (Is fjfi.as ffTfixovra. Soph, 
 is fond of omitting preps, in such 
 consts. Cf. 0. T. 162, rls . . . nvOwvos 
 fffas; 142, ftdOpuf IffTaaOf, 680, irdvr' 
 tpov Kontfcrat. Phil. 193 f ., rek iraO'fi- 
 fiara Ktiva irpbs avrbi> rrjf i>f*.6<ppovo* 
 Xpvtnis lirt&r) (which is an exact par- 
 allel of our sent.). By oi <f>(\oi she 
 means I'olynices ; by ruv fxOpSiv, 
 Creon, who had become lx,Qp&s since 
 the K-fivypa. had come to her knowl-
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 17 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 ovSets pvOos, 'Avnyovr), 
 
 fO ON V>\ \ V > >/ V 
 
 ovu rjovs ovr oAyewos ifcer , eg OTOU 
 Svolv a,Se\<J)div ecrTepujOrj^ev Svo, 
 jaia davovToiv ^pepa 8177X77 \pi ' 
 15 CTret Se t^oouSos icnw 'AyoyeiW orrparo? 
 eV vu/crt 777 z/vV, ovSeV ofS' vireprepov, 
 ovr eurv^ovcra /xaXXoi> ouV 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 * \ ^ />>> \ / 
 
 77077 KaAot)?, KCU o~ e/cro? av\eio)v 
 
 it i 
 
 rovS* ovveK l4ireinrov, tu? UOI/TI icXvot?. 
 
 edge. The plur. makes the statement 
 more general. For similar instances, 
 see 99, 276, 565. W., with many other 
 editt., takes TOOF tyOpuv as obj. gen. 
 with fcaKa, -i.e. ew'/s iAa< co?ne upon 
 enemies. Wund. understands by these 
 evils the denial of burial rites, which 
 applies equally well, however, to 
 either interpretation. 
 
 11. 'AvTiYovrj : occasions an ana- 
 paest in the fifth foot. Soph, admits 
 the anapaest for the iambus in the 
 first foot, and in the case of proper 
 names also in the third, fourth, and 
 fifth. 4>i\cov : obj. gen. with favBos, 
 word concerning friends. Cf. 0. T. 495, 
 <pd.Tiv OlStirdSa. Aj. 222, avepos 01776- 
 \ia.v. 
 
 12. ' OTOV : " Soph, has not been 
 careful to mark the exact sequence 
 of the events preceding the action 
 of the play. But the death of the 
 brothers is supposed to have taken 
 place some time before the rout of 
 the Argive host." Camp. 
 
 13. Svoiv d8eX<j>oiv : gen. of separa- 
 tion. See G. 1117 ; H. 748. Such com- 
 binations as Svo . . . Svo?v , . . SiTrATj, 
 fffoi . . . Serous (142), aural . . . rOav 
 
 O.VTUV (929), jte'Aeoi /ueAeW (977), and 
 contrasts in numerals like 8i5o . . . /*fa 
 (cf. 170, 989), are much sought by the 
 tragic writers. 
 
 14. OavovTwv : in agreement with 
 a.$e\<pdiv. Such changes between dual 
 and plur. are not infrequent; cf. 59. 
 Siir\q: mutual ; so in 170, but in 53 
 it has the more exact sense of double, 
 and in 51 it is poetic for Svo. 
 
 15. eireC: since. Schol. a^' o5. So 
 ore in Horn. //. xxi. 80, r)s pol fffrtv 
 J)8e SvotSfKar-rj or' es "l\iov ejA^jA.ot/0a. 
 
 16. v WKi-C: the dialogue opens 
 at the dawn succeeding the night in 
 which the Argives fled. vireprepov : 
 further. 
 
 17. evn\owra KT!. : this clause is 
 epexegetic of ovSev inttprepov and in 
 supplementary partic. const, after 
 olSa. pdXXov : to be taken with both 
 parties. 
 
 18. TJ'Stj KoXus : sc. (re otdtv {nrepre- 
 pov flSv'iav. A reproach is implied that 
 Ismene did not concern herself very 
 much with what occurred outside of 
 the palace. 
 
 19. rovSe : anticipates the clause 
 introduced by us. c'gc'ircixirov : / sent
 
 18 
 
 2O<1>OKAEOY2 
 
 I5MHNH. 
 
 20 rt 8* COTI ; 817X01$ yap rt 
 
 e/ro?. 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 ov yap rdfyov vutv rat Kao-iyvTJrat Kpeatv 
 rov [lev ir/x>TU7a$, rov 8' art/xacras 
 'ErcoKXta /neV, a9 Xeyovo'i, o~vv 81/07 
 XprjcrOeis St/cata /cat vo^to, Kara ) 
 26 cKpwfct TO is evep0i> eVri/zop vtKpols 
 
 ?<?/' 
 
 /br you (fo com? ) owf. The act. is used 
 here for the mid. ; so vcfufrar in 161 ; 
 mid. in O. T. 951, T{ , 
 
 20. Sr|Xotf : trans., its object being 
 the following clause. Cf. 242, 471. 
 KaX\a(vov<ra : the excited mind 
 is often likened to the sea made dark 
 by a storm. So Eur. Heracl. 40, appl 
 Toi<r5 Ka\x a -' iv<av ftKvoa. Cf. Horn. //. 
 xxi. 551, iroAAo Sf ol wpaSiT) irtipfyvpt. 
 *iros : matter; accus. of internal obj. 
 
 21. ov . . . f x : the statement ptlt 
 in the form of a question expresses in- 
 dignation. ^eip : used here, and freq. 
 in the dialogue, with an ellipsis of 
 that for which the sent, thus intro- 
 duced gives the reason. "Yes" or 
 "No" may then be supplied to suit 
 the connection. Cf. 611, 617, 666, 
 743. rctyov : "since the parties, irpo- 
 rlffat and anndarat are used in the 
 sense of oio>cras and OVK diw<ras, the 
 gen. seems to depend on the idea of 
 value in both, though it is more 
 directly joined with the latter partic." 
 Wund. See G. 11.33; H. 746. W., 
 Ell., and others take rdfov as a priva- 
 tive gen. with an^dirus. vpv: dat. of 
 interest. T KOO-I.YVTJTW: the whole 
 
 v :v ,\ iV tf 
 
 in appos. with its parts, rbv n&v . . . rbr 
 W. Cf. 661. G. 914 ; H. 624 d. 
 
 22. an^uUros ?\ l : tne aor - or P^ 
 partic. with *x'' 18 U8e( ^ either as an 
 emphatic form when the idea of pos- 
 session is to be expressed, or simply 
 to denote more vividly the continu- 
 ance of the state or condition effected; 
 here, and freq. in tragedy, in the lat- 
 ter way. Cf. 32, 77, 180, 192. 
 
 24. xPT^t^s xri. : having treated 
 with righteous justice and according to 
 law. See App. 8iq) SIKCUIJ: cf. Eur. 
 Phoen. 1651, tvva^av T^V 5ticr]i>. 
 
 25. i'KpuxJ/c : buried; so in 285. 
 cvcpOcv: lit. from below. So irp6a6tv, 
 SirfpOff, KariaQfv, etc., are often used 
 without reference to motion. Cf. 
 1070. vf Kpots : the Greeks seem to 
 have believed that the spirits of the 
 dead whose bodies were unburied 
 could not enter into the realm of 
 Hades, but were doomed to wander 
 until their bodies received burial 
 rites. No curse was so terrible as 
 that one " might die without burial." 
 It is, therefore, not surprising that 
 the tragedy of the Antigone should 
 hinge upon the discharge of this 
 duty. Cf. Horn. //. xxiii. 71 ff.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 19 
 
 rov 8' d#Xta>s OavovTo. TloXvveiKovs 
 
 aCTTOtCTt <$>CL(TW KKK7JpV^OaL TO ^J] 
 
 rd<a> KaXityat, /u/yySe Kw/cvcrat TIVOL, 
 
 eav 8' aTa<f>ov, d/cXavTOf, oteoi/ot? 
 30 Orjo-avpov eiaopwori, TT/OOS yapw fiopas. 
 
 roiavrd (ftacn rov ayaOov Kpeovra crol 
 
 i Xey<w yap /cd^e KTrjpv 
 t Sevpo vturOai, ravra rotcrt JUT) eiSocrii' 
 
 <ra<f>fj TrpoKTjpv^ovTa, Kal TO TrpayjjC ayeiv 
 35 ou^ a)9 Trap" ovSeV, d\X* o? ai/ Tovrotv rt 8/oa 
 
 <f)6vov 7rpOKio-0aL S>7/u,dXevo"roz> a' TroXet. 
 
 ouro)? e\;t (rot ravra, /cat Secret? 
 
 26. TOV B : Se is antithetic to fj.ev in 
 23. dOXius: indicates the pity of 
 the sister. Oavovra : belongs to IIoAu- 
 veiicovs in tliought, although in agree- 
 ment with vtKw. 
 
 27. <|>uriv: subj. indef., like the 
 Eng. they say. KKKi]pvxOai : pass. ; 
 the following infs. are its subj. 
 
 29. iov: the subj. is irdvras implied 
 in Tiva. ara4>ov : supply elvai after 
 ear. Cf. Track. 1083, a.yv/j.vaffT6i> fj.' 
 tav. oltDvois : dat. of interest with 
 6t](Tavp6v (= fSptj/^a), which is in appos. 
 with VCKVV. 
 
 30. irpos x*P lv Popog: either ex- 
 presses the purpose, eav rots oluvois 
 'tva. fj av-rots fiopd, or perhaps better 
 taken with flvopwffi, when the sense 
 will be looking to the pleasure of 
 a repast (Schol. irpbs -r4p\\iiv rpotpijs), 
 or looking upon (it) for the sake of food 
 (irpbs x t P tv = &"**) 
 
 31. TOV dyaOov : ironical. So in 
 275. 
 
 32. <j-ol Kd|io( : the decree was pro- 
 claimed to the citizens, but Antigone 
 represents it, with an exaggeration 
 due to her excited feelings, as aimed 
 
 esp. at Ismene and herself, since 
 the duty of interment pertained to 
 them first of all as the nearest of kin to 
 the slain. Ko,|i : treated as an iso- 
 lated word. Ka.ft.ol might have been 
 repeated. Cf. f}8e in 567. 
 
 33. (it) : unites in Soph, with ei'SeVoi 
 and flScas, ov, owe, ov%i, and air6, 
 by synizesis. See G. 47 ; H. 78. Cf. 
 263, 535. For the use of /t^ with a 
 partic. expressing cond., see G. 1612 ; 
 H. 1025. 
 
 34. o-atj>TJ : pred., with irpoK-npv- 
 IOJ/TCI. irpoKT]pvovTa : for the use 
 of the fut. partic. to express purpose, 
 see G. 1563, 4; H. 969 c. i^iv: 
 hold, esteem ; like Lat. d u c e r e . 
 
 35. MS irap' ovSev : as equal to 
 nothing, i.e. as of no account. Cf. 466. 
 TOVTWV : neut. 
 
 36. irpoKuri)<u : supply rovry from 
 6's as indir. obj. 8i](ioXvoTOV : by 
 public stoning. This compound is not 
 found elsewhere except in Lycophro 
 (Alex. 331, irpiafrvv ^fn6\f\>ffrov), who 
 borrowed it from Soph. 
 
 37. OVTWS Kre. : such is the situa- 
 tion. Cf. El. 761, ToiaOrd o~ot TO.VT
 
 20 
 
 20<DOKAEOY2 
 
 KCLKT. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 TI 8*, W TaXau.<f>pov, ci TciS' v TOVTOIS, eyo 
 40 Avovcr' cu> '(a 
 
 oi 
 
 ANTIPONH. 
 
 et vfjiiTovTJo'i.<; Kal ^we/ayacret, cr/coTret. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 7TOIOI/ Tt KU>&VVVfJLa ; TTol yV^^Lf\^ TTOT 1 ; 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 fffrlf.vot: ethical dat. G. 1171; 
 II. 770. 
 
 38. V6Xciv : sc. oTi. In accordance 
 with the principle of the ancients 
 fortes creantur fortibus et 
 bonis. Cf. Phil. 874, tvytvfr TJ <f>wts 
 KO tvytvtev y ITTJ. 
 
 39, 40. rl . . . irpcxr6<(fi,T]v irXc'ov : 
 lit. trhat more could I arid, i.e. of irlitit 
 use could I be? (not as L. and S., 
 what should I gain?). Cf. O. C. 
 767, oujc JfOtAts Otkotni TrpoffOfffOai 
 X<ifiv ; cl ToS* v TOVTOIS : Schol. 
 ci ravra Kptee? ixf^tvafv. Xwow' r\ 
 '4>oLirrouo-a : a colloquial phrase, like 
 rt Sptav -J) TI (fxafuif, oftrf itai.a\<av o&rt 
 op&v, having the general sense of in 
 irfmt possible way. The expression is 
 evidently borrowed from the art of 
 weaving, "by loosening the web or 
 by tying fast a new thread." Cf. 
 Aj. 1310, (I /UTJ ^wdtyuv aA\o ffu\\vffwv 
 rapn. W. understands \vovoa. to 
 refer definitely to Ismene's attempt 
 by entreaties to conciliate Crcon, and 
 tfJarrovaa. to her violent opposition, 
 which would involve a new conflict, 
 others take Kwtvaa. in the sense of 
 
 undoing, i.e. violating (like \vtiv vofiov), 
 and tcfxiinovffa. in the opposite sense 
 of confirming (Schol. )3f$aioC<ra) the 
 decree. So L. and S. 
 
 41. Iwcpyoo'w: the ending -<i for 
 the more usual -p is freq. in the dia- 
 logue. Cf. 90, 93. See G. 624 ; H. 
 384. 
 
 42. KivSvvtvjia : cognate accus. after 
 the first two verbs in the precedinjj 
 verse. -yviajJiTis : part. gen. G. 1088; 
 H. 767. I: from dui. Cf. 0. C. 
 170, iro7 ny <J>povTl$os %\0n ; 
 
 43. The const, of 41 is continued 
 as if 42 had not intervened. An- 
 tigone's calm decision presents a 
 strong contrast to the painful agita- 
 tion of Ismene. vv: together with 
 TTjSe x f P'> '- f - "H? ^M?7 X*P'- Antigone 
 holds up her right hand as she speaks. 
 Others join x*pl directly with Kov<pit7s 
 and take {UP rri&e as equiv. to vv t/jiol. 
 Kovijucis : Kov<pitiv = to raise wy> for 
 burial. Antigone's first intention is 
 to lift the body with Ismene's help, 
 and give it proper burial. Being un- 
 able to do this unaided, she sprinkles 
 the dust.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 21 
 
 I5MHNH. 
 
 17 yap voeis Odirreiv <r<j>, aTropprjTov TroXei ; 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 45 TOV yovv efjiov /ecu TOV o~6v, i)v o~v ^ $6X779, 
 d$e\<f>6v ov yap ST) TrpoSoucr' dXcocro//,GU. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 ctXX' ovoev auTcp TMV e//,a>i> //,' eupyeiv /u,era. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 , <f)p6vr}O~ov, &> Kao'iyvrjT'r), TraTrjp 
 
 50 
 
 46 W. brackets this verse. 
 
 44. yap: expresses surprise, like 
 Lat. nam, Eng. ichat, why. What, 
 do you intend, etc. Cf. also 574, 732, 
 736. r<|> and the Dor. viv are 
 used by the tragedians for the masc. 
 and fern., sing, and plur. a<^4 is some- 
 times used reflexively, and viv may 
 be neut. dTroppT)rov : in appos. with 
 
 OdlTTtlV. 
 
 45. TOV . . . (wJv KTt. : in appos. 
 with <r<t>e. 6e\T)S : sc. ddirretv. An- 
 tigone says " I shall at any rate bury 
 my brother, and in doing that yours 
 also, if you shall not be willing to do 
 it." Others with a different punctua- 
 tion : " I shall at least bury my brother 
 even if you shall not be willing to 
 bury yours." 
 
 47. <rxT\a : daring, reckless. Is- 
 mene comes back to the thought 
 of 44. 
 
 48. ovSc v : adv. riovcfjuov: though 
 plur., refers particularly to Poly- 
 
 nices. Cf. rovs <f>l\ovs, 10. Gen. of 
 separation with ttpyeiv. jieVa : i.e. 
 fifreffTtv. 
 
 50. "Ismene now bids her sister 
 reflect upon the series of misfortunes 
 which had befallen their ill-starred 
 family, and not add by her imprudent 
 conduct to their troubles." Bl. v>v: 
 dat.of interest. direxOris SWO-K\TJS T : 
 detested and infamous. For the Horn, 
 version of the Theban myth, see Horn. 
 Od. xi. 271 ff. In the three plays writ- 
 ten by Soph, on the Oedipus legend 
 the details of the story are varied to 
 suit the purpose of each play. In the 
 0. C., the aged king passes from earth 
 by a glorious translation; the Thebans 
 desire the possession of his grave, 
 and the place of his departure be- 
 comes in Attic legend a sanctuary of 
 refuge. In the 0. T., the death of 
 the king does not follow upon his 
 self-inflicted blindness, and in this
 
 H 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 irpbs avro^xapatv d/z7rXaiO7/xdTa)> 
 ctyeis apda<; avros avrovpya> 
 oreira pTjrrip KCU yvny, StTrXow' erros, 
 TrXorrawru/ apTavaiart. XwySarat ySior 
 55 rpirov 8* d8eX</>a> 8vo 
 
 OLVTOKTOVOVlTf, TO> 
 
 Ka.TipycravT e 
 
 w 8* au 
 
 60 ijrf)<j>oi> 
 
 817 i><i) XeXei/a/ieVa 0-KOTrei 
 
 /)* ' )' 
 
 fT , t vo^ov pta 
 Kpdrr) 
 
 also ofxLjai is prior in time to 
 6Aro. The blinding of his eyes fol- 
 low* upon the suicide of locastu in 
 the 0. 7*., and this is not contradicted 
 by twiera (53), as this word here sim- 
 ply introduces the second fact of the 
 narration without regard to sequence 
 in time. 
 
 51. vpos : in consequence of. Cf. 0. 
 T. 1230, vp}; rim vor' alrlat ; avro- 
 ftaprr : lit. caught in the very act. The 
 adj. is transferred here from the doer 
 to the thing done, and the idea is that 
 Oedipus was caught in the guilt of in- 
 cest. We may render, misdeeds dis- 
 covered at the rertf time they were done. 
 The sense self-detected commonly given 
 is farored by Jebb, and is supported 
 by the later representation found in 
 the 0. T., in which the detection 
 through the efforts of Oedipus him- 
 self is an invention of the poet which 
 is foreign to the original form of the 
 myth. StirXot : see on 14. 
 
 53. SiirXovv fiTOs: Schol. SivAouc 
 
 iro/jM fxovffci. Double in reference to 
 locasta's relation to Oedipus. 
 
 54. Cf.O.T. 1203, ol W> Kptpcurrfr 
 H)i> ywtuit' iaf&optv *\tKrcu<riy altapai- 
 
 . Xwf3aTcu : ends 
 
 55. rpi'rov 8* : as if upSrrov /j.iv had 
 preceded fattTa in the enumeration. 
 8vo jifav : see on 13. 
 
 56. avroKTovovvTf : by mutual slaugh- 
 ter, as if dA\7j\o)CTOi/oi)rre. Cf. 172. 
 The refl. is used in the reciprocal 
 sense in 145 also. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 
 805, Tt6i>a.<TH> IK x ( P^> v a-vTOKrAvw. 
 
 57. KaTcipYcuravro art. : translate 
 as if it were KarnpytLffavro x f P ff ^ n&pw 
 i-*' iAX^Xou. This use of M is com- 
 mon. Cf. Horn. //. iii. 132, t* iA- 
 
 disgracefully. 
 
 poiv : dat. of means, by violent hands. 
 Xttp, oDj, and similar words are often 
 added for the sake of vividness. 
 
 58. Si]': gives emphasis to m'ivu, 
 like Eng. all alone. v<o : transferred 
 from the dependent sent, and made 
 more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H. 
 878. 
 
 59. Scrip : by how much. Kcucurra : 
 i.e. of all the members of the royal 
 house. Ismcne represents the case 
 in an exaggerated tone, so as to work 
 upon the feelings of her sister. 
 oXovfuOa : change of number. See 
 on 14. vdpov pta : in defiance of the 
 law. In 79, J8j iro\irwv. 
 
 60. Tvpawwv : plur. for sing., as in 
 10. The gen. limits both substs.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 23 
 
 dXX evvoelv 
 
 8* 
 
 TOVTO 
 
 yvvaa,^ on 
 
 ov 
 
 ove/c 
 
 e/c 
 
 ' a,Xytoi>a. 
 
 65 eyo> pels ovv atrovcra TOVS VTTO ^ 
 
 Tots ev T\L fieftoKri 7reto~o/xaf TO yap 
 7repto~cra Trpacrcrett' ov/c ej^et iovV ovSera. 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 OVT* av /c\evo~at/>i' OVT* cu>, et ^eXot? ert 
 
 61. TOVTO |w'v : adv., in the first place, 
 with which eirerra 8* below is corre- 
 
 ol St. 
 
 e?ra. 
 
 See 
 
 II. 
 
 -it- 
 
 lated. ty. 0. C. 440, TOWTO /xeV 
 Cf. also Phil. 1346, roCro /teV 
 yvvaixE : pred. after etpvp 
 G. 907 ; H. 596. L. and S. 
 Cf. 79. 
 
 62. w$: join with fjMx 
 
 as wo< &ein^r a6o< <o contend, i.e. as 
 not fitted (by nature) to contend. Cf. 
 0. T. 625, US 0\>X VTTfityiV \f-yfts; 
 El. 1025, us oi>x\ ffvvSpdffovffa vovde- 
 T?s TaSe. The same sentiment is found 
 in El. 997, yvv^i pfv oi>5' avrip f(pvs, <r9f- 
 vtis 8" e\a<T(rov rwv evairriiav X ( P >1 - 
 
 63. OVVCK*. . . ducoveiv : three consts. 
 are proposed : (1) ovvtica, = on, be- 
 cause, and aKovfiv depends on E^K/XCC. 
 (It may be objected that aicovfiv is 
 not stated to be a determination of 
 nature but a result of circumstances.) 
 
 (2) ovvfKa. as before, but oKoveiv de- 
 pends on xph supplied from 61. (But 
 is not the principal notion in iwotiv t ) 
 
 (3) o8v(Ka=that, and cueouew depends 
 on apx^/J-ffda as an epexegetic inf., 
 where Sxrre might be prefixed. So W. 
 and most editt. dpxo')tco*a : for the 
 form, see G. 777, 1 ; H. 376 D, c. 
 
 64. teal . . . K&n : both . . . and still. 
 
 OKOVCIV : obey. Cf. Elect. 340, ^a>v 
 Kparovirruv fffrl ira.vr' a/cowarea. 
 Tc5v8 : refers to the same as ravra. 
 
 65. TOWS viro x^ ovo 's : refers to 
 Polynices. In 77 Antigone first refers 
 to the gods. The plur. as in 10. 
 
 66. The tragic writers often use in 
 place of the verb the corresponding 
 subst. with fx ftv > f ff x ftv > vfn^iv, Tpftpeiv, 
 riOfffOcu, to make prominent the state 
 implied in the subst. -roSe : accus. 
 of cognate meaning, the noun being 
 implied in the verb. G. 1054; H. 
 716 b. Cf. Lat. haec cogor. Cf. 
 1073. 
 
 67. Pcf3<ri : the verbs come, go, and 
 stand are often used by the tragedians 
 for the more colorless become and be. 
 Cf. Elect. 1056, orav v KO.KOIS fit&'fiKris. 
 
 Ismene refers to Creon. 
 
 68. irepwroti : things superfluous, 
 hence extravagant. 
 
 69. av: in anticipation of SP^'TJJ, 
 before which it is repeated. Such a 
 repetition of &v often occurs when 
 special emphasis is to be given to 
 some word or phrase in close connec- 
 tion with which &v is then placed, 
 as ifiov 7* in this sent. See GMT. 
 223.
 
 SO*OKAEOYS 
 
 70 irpd&o-cu', cpov y OLV ^Sew? 
 dXX* l<rff OTrota <roi 
 
 8' 
 
 ey<w 
 
 /xoi TOUTO 
 
 fier* avroC tccurofiai, 
 ocria iravovpyrjcratr '. eVei 
 
 75 &*> Set /* ap(TKLV T<H9 /CttTO) TOH> 
 
 tVcei yap att KCMTO//.CU. <rol 8' ct 
 ra rai*' ^caii' o^ri/x* drt/xcio-acr' e^e. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 UK ari/ta Troiov/iai, TO 8c 
 
 80 <ru 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 /o * v t >\o\\ /i 
 
 rao ou> frpov^oi cyw oe 017 rayov 
 
 71 W. owotV- 76 W. del. 
 
 70. 'fiov : with M'Ta ; for the accent, 
 eeG.lHU; II. 109. ifK*: sc.^o/. 
 (^! 430. Transl.: would ;/<>nr tn-tin/i 
 tcilh me lie aijrtfalili In nu . 
 
 71. &H>' diroia <roi SoKft: be such 
 at seems <jond in .your sii/fit (i.e. h:isc). 
 rffi from //*(. C- / J //- 1040, roioC- 
 
 72. 0w|r : the position of this word 
 and the following asyndeton give* nn- 
 lli:ii- and indicate the firm determi- 
 nation of the heroine. "Antigone 
 knowg from the beginning, with the 
 heightened consciousness of passion, 
 the consequences of her act. There 
 U no 'irony of fortune' so far as 
 he is concerned." Camp. 
 
 74. ocria iravovpYn<ro<ra : presents 
 in a striking light the entire conflict 
 (if thin tragedy. Antigone violates the 
 decree of the ruler, but in doing so 
 he performs a religious and holy 
 
 deed. Cf. 924. The form of the 
 expression is the so-called oxymoron. 
 So in Eng. " cruel kindness," " wise 
 nonsense." The Oxford edit, quotes 
 from Young's Niylit Thoughts, " witli 
 pious sacrilege a grave I stole." 
 
 75. 6V : accus. of duration of time. 
 TWV v9oi8 : concisely for ^ &i/ Stt 
 fj.' aptaxfiv ro?y ivOdSe. For the gen., 
 
 seeG. 1153; II. 043 b. 
 
 76. Kt: i.e. in Hades. 
 
 77. TO. TWV 9iuv fvrtpia : i.e. & TOS 
 Btols farina, vofjii^ftai, the rites of 
 burial. aTifwuroo-' t\t : see on 22. 
 
 78. 79. TO 8pdv: join with a^x a - 
 ws. G. 1645; H. 901. I am incapa- 
 ble of acting at/a in st the will, etc. 
 
 80. ov trpovxoio : irpo^xtaOai, hold be- 
 fore one's self as a screen, hence allege as 
 a pretext. For the opt. with &v express- 
 ing mild coimnaud, see GMT. 237. 
 S4j : now, as the next thing to be dona
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 25 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 ivys, og uTre/aSeSot/cct crov. 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 /AT? fjiov TrpoTdpfiei rov crov e6pOov 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 aAX' ow TrpofJL'Y)vva"r)<; ye TOVTO /r^Seta 
 85 rovpyov, Kpv(f>f) Se KevBe, crvv 8' avraK eyw. 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 oLfJLOL, /caravSa. TroXXov \0LO}v ecret 
 crtywcr', ecu/ JU/T) Tracrt Krjpv^ys raSe. 
 
 eVt 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 >\\> TO* >/ >r '\ /P S ^ 
 
 aAA. oto ape&Kovcr ot? /AaAtcrf aoet^ /xe 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 90 et /cat 
 
 Swi^cr 
 
 et 
 
 dXX' 
 
 82. ToAaivr|s : with ofytoi and o5 ( uo( 
 the tragic writers connect prons. and 
 adjs. in the gen. only when these refer 
 to the second or third pers. For the 
 first pers. the nom. is used. Hence ra- 
 AaiVrjs must refer to Antigone. See G. 
 1129; H. 761. <fe: excl.; so in 320, 
 1178, 1270. 
 
 84. d\X' oiJv : but at all events. 
 irpo[nivvo-r)S p.t)8v : the usual 
 position of the neg. before the com- 
 mand is here reversed. So Phil. 332, 
 oiyuoi <f>pdffTjs jMoi fj.7] TTfpa. For the 
 subjv. in prohibition, see G. 1346 ; 
 H. 874 a. 
 
 86. otfioi : here an excl. of impa- 
 tience. Cf. 320. Oh, no! Speak it out 
 
 cpas. 
 
 (KaravSa) '. iroXXo'v : adv. accus. 
 This form, which is Ion., occurs in 
 tragedy besides here only in Trach. 
 1196 (vo\\i>v f\aiov),nnd there also in 
 a trimeter. 
 
 87. (ri'ycixra : by your silence. av /UT/ 
 KT. explains triy&ira. further. Such a 
 neg. additional clause to give empha- 
 sis to the affirmation is not infrequent. 
 Cf. 443, 492. Antigone shows her in- 
 creasing emotion. 
 
 88. Ocpivqv ( irl \(ruxpouri : you have 
 a heart hot for chilling deeds, i.e. that 
 cause one to chill wjth fear. So 
 Horn, speaks of <f>6@os KpuepAs, and 
 Find, has icpvdev /j.dvTfvna. 
 
 90. dfLTjxdvcDV : you desire imprac-
 
 M 
 
 SO*OKAEOY2 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 r (T0V(t), 
 
 OVKOW, OTOV 
 
 IJMHNH. 
 
 ov rrpcirci 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 ct ravra Xe'feis, fxOaptl /i> eg e/iov, 
 
 95 aXA* ea /it KCU TT)J> c e/xov Sv<r)8ovXiai/ 
 naOtw TO 8u>6i> TOVTO Treiao/nai yap ov 
 TOo~oGToi> ovScV, wore /xrj ou 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 \ \ C 1 " M A ?> /!' " 
 
 OtAA 1 OOK6L 0"0l, OTt^. TOUTO O tCTt/ , OTt 
 
 8* o&a><; <>L\r. 
 
 ticablt thing$. aivvara (h)p$ i was almost 
 proverbial. 
 
 91. OVKOVV : to be distinguished 
 from otfvovi'. ir-ira/<ro^cu : the tense 
 U emphatic. See G. 1266. 
 
 92. opXTJv : adv., at all ; join with 
 ov. SeeG. 1000; H. 719. 
 
 93. x9opi: pass, in sense. c{ 
 i (ioO : differs from far i^ov as indicat- 
 ing tource rather than agency. It sug- 
 gests 4( VMV in 95. 
 
 94. Contrasted with the sentiment 
 of 73. irpoo-Kf km Sfaqj : you wj// 
 if juttly hateful to him that is dead. 
 
 95. la: one syllable by synizesis. 
 Cf. O. T. 1461, AAV (a M . vaff.^. <{ 
 Jpov : more emphatic than f^v. Cf. 
 1210 ; Elect. 619, ^ ^ <ro? fotr/ilrcm. 
 
 96. TO Siv6v TOVTO : sarcastic ; 
 what teem* to you to dreadful, referring 
 to the thought of 69. ov : stands 
 after its verb, as in 223. 
 
 97. pi} ov KoXwi Oavciv: Schol. 
 o'/Wx ttirbv wtiffOfuu owp (it rijt tv- 
 
 K\tlas rov KoAoC Oa.va.rov 
 
 For fi^i ov where oil strengthens the 
 preceding neg., see G. 1616 ; H. 1034. 
 99. <px<i = in tlie sense of going 
 away also in 1100, 1107. TOIS <|>(Xois : 
 the sense as in 73; you are truly full 
 of love for your loved ones, meaning 
 esp. Polynices. So W. and many 
 editt. following the Schol., (VVOIKWS ot 
 rtp 6av6im. But this seems tame, and 
 inconsistent with the character of 
 Ismene, who would not wish to imply 
 that her love for her brother was less 
 than Antigone's. Cf. 67 ff. Prefer- 
 able is the interpretation of Nauck, 
 Bonitz, Wuncl., et al., who understand 
 Ismene to say "however devoid of 
 good sense you may be, you are still 
 truly beloved by your friends," i.e. 
 especially by Ismene. <^i'Aor can mean 
 either loving or beloved. Antigone 
 retires behind the left periaktos. 
 Ismene returns to the women's apart- 
 ments within the palace.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 27 
 
 SECOND SCENE. CHORUS. AFTERWARDS CREON WITH TWO 
 HERALDS. 
 
 HdpoSo*;. 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 100 d/cTts deXtov, TO /cdXXto~Tov eirTCLTrvXa) 
 
 T(t*v TrpoTejpcov 
 
 if r / Q\ /i 
 
 105 vTrep 
 
 Antigone goes to the N^i<rrai ir\>\cu 
 (cf. Aesch. Sept. 460), before which 
 the brothers had fallen and near 
 which the corpse of Polynices was 
 lying. The Chorus, composed of 
 fifteen venerable and prominent citi- 
 zens of Thebes, enter the orchestra 
 through the right parodos. They 
 halt and greet the rising sun, prob- 
 ably in the attitude of prayer, with 
 raised arms and extended hands. 
 They exult in the victory. Then 
 they advance to their position about 
 the thymele in the proper marching 
 measure, the anapaestic, and depict 
 in alternate march and dance move- 
 ment the struggle and its issue. At 
 the close of the ode, they give ex- 
 pression anew to the joy of the 
 triumph, and exhort to give thanks 
 to the gods. The Chorus remain in 
 the orchestra during the whole of the 
 play. The first strophe and anti- 
 strophe of the ode consist of smooth 
 Glyconic verses, in which the first 
 period portrays the advance of the 
 steeds of the sun and the retreat 
 of those of the enemy, and the 
 second period, with the resolved tri- 
 brachs (108, 125), the rapidity of the 
 flight and the tumult of the battle. 
 
 The Pherecratean verse usually forms 
 the close of Glyconic periods. Be- 
 tween the strophes intervene anapaes- 
 tic systems. These formed in the 
 oldest style of the tragedy the proper 
 parodos. Here also they serve as a 
 march measure. The last system 
 serves to introduce the person who is 
 next to appear on the stage. While 
 such an announcement of the person 
 never occurs in the case of menials 
 or messengers, it is rarely omitted in 
 other instances (once in this play, 
 988) in the older drama. 
 
 100. eUXCov: Dor. of ijf\ios, Att. 
 f}\os. The lyric parts of the tragedy 
 have many Dor. forms, since the 
 odes and choral hymns in honor of 
 Dionysus, from which the drama was 
 developed, had their origin among 
 the Dorians. 
 
 101. cirrairvXw : a standing epithet 
 of Thebes (cf. 119, 141), distinguish- 
 ing it from Egyptian Thebes, which 
 was Kar6fj.irv\os. 
 
 102. TJOV irporeptdv : a mingling of 
 two consts., Ka\\iov T>I> Trporepcov and 
 Kd\\uTTov trdvTcav. So in 1212. 
 
 103. e'4>av6T]s : with <f>av^v t $xoj,is an 
 instance of what the rhetoricians call 
 
 Cf. 974. Phil. 297, f^qy'
 
 M 
 
 TOV 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 v \py60cv \JiK\ <f>a>Td /8d 
 KtvT^racra 
 
 vra 
 
 <* 
 
 110 
 
 106. W. 'A/ryoyen;. 108. W. ofrropy. 
 
 {+arror fs. wort: at length. The 
 day of deliverance had Uvii long 
 wished for. 
 
 104. px4>opov: poetic for u/yta. 
 Kur.. Phuen. 643, calls the moon XWCT&J 
 
 105. Aiptcaiwv : the stream of Dirce 
 flows along the western portion of the 
 city, but unites afterward, nortli of it, 
 with the rivulet Ismenus, which flows 
 along the eastern part. Soph, unites 
 both under the name of the one more 
 celebrated in the myth. Cf. 844. No- 
 where in Greece can purer and cooler 
 water be found than at Thebes. The 
 Theban poet whom Horace calls 
 " Dircaeum cycnum" begins his first 
 Olympian ode with apm-rov ptv vSup. 
 vWp : over. 
 
 106. XfvKcunnv: the Argives are 
 called Af vKcumj arpar6s in Kur. /'/. 
 1000, and in Aesch. Sept. 89. This 
 epithet may owe its origin to the 
 similarity of sound between dpyfa 
 and 'Apyoi. Others suppose that the 
 shields of the Argives were faced 
 with a plate of metal, prob. of copper, 
 and that this highly burnished ap- 
 pearance is referred to not only here 
 but also in 114. IK: with 'ApyoOtv 
 U similar to //. viii. 304, *{ klavnifltv. 
 Hi.- addition of ix completes the 
 metre. Cf. the corresponding verse, 
 
 f the iiiitixtrophe. See App. 
 
 107. 4nirQ : obj. of Ktrfiiraira, Adras- 
 t us and his host. Trav<r<ryux : found 
 
 only here and later in the ancient 
 lexicographers. 
 
 108. irpo'Spofiov : at headlong pace ; 
 i.e. so as to become a precipitate fugi- 
 tive. o'^vrtpu : lit. with sharper bri- 
 dle. In Eng. a sharp pace means a 
 rapid one. Cf. 1238, a{?av fioltv. The 
 Argives fled more rapidly with the 
 daylight than before. 
 
 109. Kivrjo-cura : having urged on, 
 refers back to iucris and is prior to 
 fjLo\ov<ra. The sun is said to do that 
 of which it is merely the occasion. 
 Cf. 0. T. 438, ^8' T)/j.tpa <pvffft fff Kal 
 Sicup6(pt~i. 
 
 110. ov : refers back to <f>S>ra and 
 is the obj. of a verb to be supplied 
 (2>patv in the reading of W.). Schol., 
 oiriva ffrparbv 'Apyfiwv tfyaytv 6 FIoAi;- 
 vflicns, which led W. first to propose 
 ftff-fryaytv, and Boeckh to insert dya- 
 ywv Oovpios. 
 
 111. apStis : i.e. from quiet repose. 
 Schol., lirapQfls fis Ou/^bv Kal irapovv- 
 Otls. Some suppose that the word 
 suggests the image of the bird " soar- 
 ing on high." c{: = Ste(, by means of. 
 VCIKC'UV : two syllables by synizesis. 
 See G. 47; II. 42. A play upon the 
 name noAui/efoTjy, from iro\vs and 
 VCIKO*. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 829, ot STJT' 
 opOws KO.T' twwvvniav Kal iro\vvtiK('is 
 &\orro. Eur. Phoen. G0(i, naAui'^7;' 
 VUKCWV lir(!>vvit.ov. d|i4>iXd l y(i>v : with 
 words on both sides, hence wrangling. 
 Cf. Eur. Phoen. 600, ip<t>i\fKTos (pa.
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 29 
 
 * * * 
 
 115 
 
 cuero? e<? yr\v a> 
 Xev/oyg yioVjps /' TTTepvytJ 
 
 Leff O7T\(t)V 
 
 \ O> !\ 
 
 crras o vnet 
 
 'AvTrrpo4>ii ou 
 
 120 eSa, 
 
 KVK\(I) Xoy^at? ieTTTci 
 7T00' la^ertpuv cu/AaVcov yevvfriv 
 
 re I /cat i crre^a^w/xa lirv 
 
 112. W. u>p<Tev KCII/OS 8' o^e'a /cAa^ouv. 
 
 113. 'W. auras ws y^v VTrepeTTT^. 
 122. W. yevucrt TrX.r)cr6f)va.i K<U irpiv. 
 
 112. d^t'a K\awv : a figure freq. 
 met with in Horn. Cf. II. xvi. 429, 
 &CTT' alyviriol ya.fj.\f/u>vvxes irerpr] f<f>' 
 v\l/ri\r) fj.tyd\a KA.abj/T ^to%aivTat. 
 
 113. cos : for the accent, see G. 138, 
 2; H. 112. virpirn] : y?ew owcr; 
 with els the sense is to hover over and 
 swoop down upon, after the manner 
 of an eagle. 
 
 114. XtuKTJs /ere. : covered with 
 plumage white as snow. See on 106. 
 The gen. is that of characteristic. 
 Cf. 0. T. 533, r6\/jLijs irpAaiairov. Cf. 
 Aesch. Sept. 194, vupdSos ftpfyos tv 
 irv\ais. 
 
 " An eagle stooped, of mighty size, 
 His silver pluming breast with snow contend- 
 ing." CONGREVE'S Opera of Semele. 
 
 116. L-mroKO(j.ois KOpv9(r<riv : an 
 Horn, expression. Cf. II. xiii. 132, 
 nrWico/UM KopuOfs Aa/xTrpottrj <f>db.oicriv. 
 The dat. in -etro-t is used elsewhere by 
 Soph, only in lyric parts, as in 976, 
 1297. 
 
 117. eras 8' vtrtp : prob. refers to 
 
 the position of the Argive camp on 
 the Ismenian hill. The image of 
 the eagle is dropped, and the savage 
 eagerness of the foe is likened to the 
 fury of a monster thirsting for blood. 
 Thus the poet is gradually led into 
 changing the likeness from an eagle 
 to a dragon. A somewhat similar 
 change of image occurs in Aesch. 
 Sept., where Tydeus is first likened 
 to a SpdKcav (381) and then to a "TTTTOS 
 (393). 
 
 118. KV'K\U>: adv., all around. Cf. 
 241. 
 
 119. eirrdiroXov OTO(xa: mouth of 
 seven gates, a bold turn for seven 
 gates which served as mouths. Cf. 
 Eur. Suppl. 401, a,fj.<f> 67rTaaT6/toi/s 
 
 121. atpaTcov : gen. of fulness. The 
 pi. of aT,ua is not found elsewhere 
 in Soph. Aesch. has it eight, Eur. 
 nine times. -yevvo-iv: dat. of place. 
 See G. 1196; H. 783. irXTio-efjvcu : 
 inf. after irpiv. See G. 1470; H. 955.
 
 " 
 
 20*OKAEOY5 
 
 / / w I *\ " * I \ 
 
 ircvxaevv ll<paicrrov eXe>. TOIO? a/x(pt 
 125 Trarayo? *A/3C05, aVriTraXw 
 
 I \ < / 
 
 Zev? ya/3 /utcyaX^? yXtucroTy? KO/ITTOU? 
 
 VTTp\0aipL, /cat 
 
 ?roXXa> 
 
 TraXral pnrrti nvpl /3a,X/?iScoi> 
 > o 
 
 7T OLKptoV 17077 
 
 vitcr)v 
 
 130. W. virepoimyv. 
 
 123. muKcUvO* "H^aioTov: of the 
 pMl ig prodicattMl what belongs really 
 to his gift alone; so in 1007. The 
 fire of torches is meant, these being 
 usually made with pitch. 
 
 124-126. Such a tumult of war teas 
 raitfd about his rear (i.e. of the retreat- 
 ing Argives), an onset not to be resisted 
 by the dragon foe. rolot always gives 
 the reason in Soph, for what precedes, 
 here for t&a. Cf. O. T. 1303, oi/5' fat- 
 8<y Svyafiai fff, rolav <f>p'tKi)v op*'x*is 
 ftai. Aj. 560, oCroi at /i^ TIS v0pl<rp, 
 TOIOK <pv\axa dfi^>( ffoi Xti'ifo). CTO0T] : 
 like Ttbtir /3o^f. C/^ Horn. //. xvii, 
 &43, /! narpuKAy Ttra.ro icpartp)) 
 wjultrq. Swrxf (pwpA : used only IUTC-. 
 Cy! JU(TXI'P<.?TOS, /mrrf /o subdue. Nom. 
 in appos. with vdrayos. Spoucovrt. : 
 dat. of interest with 5u<TxV a 'M a - V- 
 irwr is a term freq. used of an enemy. 
 So Aesch. Cho. 1047, Si/o?*' 5pa>coWo(v, 
 of Acgisthus and Clytaemnestra ; Eur. 
 Orett. 479, t ^rfrpo<t>^yri}t tpaKwv, of 
 
 Orestes. In Aesch. Sept. 290, the 
 Tht-ban chorus fears the Argives 
 tfdxorrat fit ra v*\tuis, and in 381, 
 
 T\ili-u. mi. ..f tin assailants, 
 
 fit KOKUf Bod. 
 
 129. ^fv'fum: dat. of manner, ptvfta 
 of an armed host, freq. Cf. Aesch. 
 Pers. 412, /Wi/ua nptri*coC (TTparoS. 
 
 130. Kavaxrjs : lit. I'n a great stream 
 of clank of gold, i.e. of clanking gold. 
 The reference is to the noise or clank 
 of their gilded weapons on the march. 
 vire'fxmra : disdainfully; neut. pi., 
 used adv. Cf. 0. T. 883, ' Ct 
 inrfpOTrra \fpa\v -)) \6y<p troptverai. 
 
 131. ira\Tu> KTf. : smites with bran- 
 di.iln-d thunderbolt. The word TraXrt-i 
 suggests the zig-zag flicker of the 
 lightning. pa\f3iSwv V oxpuv : upon 
 the summit of the butt/ant >its. The 
 metaphor is taken from the Sp6/j.os 
 St'auAoi, in which the runner was to 
 complete the entire circuit and re- 
 turn to the starting-point ; hence 
 goal. 
 
 133. oppnovra: in agreement with 
 the supplied obj. of pnrrtt; one who 
 was hurrying. The reference is to 
 Capaneus, one of the seven that led 
 the Argive host. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 432 ; 
 Eur. Phoen. 1174. The fall of Capa- 
 neus was a favorite representation in 
 art, especially in gem-cutting. An 
 Etruscan sarcophagus represents him
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 31 
 
 dvTtri7TO9 8' CTTI ya Tretre 
 135 Trvp<f>6po<; 09 Tore ^aivo^eva vv oppa 
 
 oiv eTrenvei pLirals 
 8' dXXa ra 
 
 140 dXXa 8' 677* ctXXots 
 
 /xeyas* A.pr)<; 
 
 138. W. TO. Atos. 
 
 falling headlong from a scaling-lad- 
 der. Three gems represent the light- 
 ning flashing behind him. 
 
 134. ovrfrrviros: pred. with ireae; 
 lit. struck back, i.e. with a counter 
 blow. In return for the fire which he 
 wished to kindle, he was struck by the 
 fire from heaven. Or, striking back, 
 i.e. with a rebound from the earth that 
 beat him back. Schol., &vu>Qtv rwels 
 inrb roD tcepavvov KarwOey 8' inrb TTJS yT)S. 
 Suid. explains airrirvTros by rJ) olv 
 
 OTTCtlffOVV dvTl&tUVOV TJj O^>T). So HlOSt 
 
 editt. 
 
 135. Trup4>o'pos : as fire-bearer; for 
 emphasis placed before the rel. clause 
 in which it belongs. Cf. 182. Cf. 0. 
 C. 1318, ef/^erot Kairavevs rb 0ij$7js 
 
 affTV $Tjtafffll> TTVpi. 
 
 136. paK\vwv 4ireirvi : frenzied 
 was blowing against it (sc. TTJ ir^Aei). 
 
 * 137. With blasts of most hostile 
 winds; cf. 930. The furious onset 
 of Capaneus is likened to a tor- 
 nado. 
 
 138. T<1 \uv : the things just men- 
 tioned, sc. the boastful defiance of 
 Capaneus. oXXa : otherwise, i.e. than 
 
 he expected. In the next verse all 
 the others with their different fates 
 are contrasted with him. Cf. Phi- 
 lostratus, Imagines i. 26 (p. 402), airib- 
 \OVTO 8' ol fnfv &\\oi Sopacrt Kal \i0ots 
 Kal ire\fKt(ri, Kairavevs 8e Aeyerot Kf 
 pavixp /SejSATjcrOaj, irpdrepos KO^TTUI fia\wv 
 rbv Ala. 
 
 139. (rru<}>\ita)v : Schol. ra.pa.a- 
 a<av. 
 
 140. Sc|u>o-ipos : found only here. 
 The sense is, with the strength and 
 dash of a right trace-horse. The 
 horse on the right side in the race had 
 to be the stronger and more swift be- 
 cause it passed over the greater dis- 
 tance in rounding the turning-posts 
 of the race-course from right to left. 
 Cf. El. 721, $fibv avtls fftipatov 
 tirtrov. Aesch., Agam. 1640, compares 
 a proud man to fffipcupopov Kpiduvra 
 K>\OV. 
 
 141. These chieftains are named 
 by Aesch. in his " Seven against 
 Thebes." Afterwards by Soph., O. C. 
 1311 ff. Adrastus, who, ace. to the 
 myth, escaped, is not usually reckoned 
 among the seven.
 
 SO<t>OKAEOY2 
 
 145 
 
 i Tpoiratat irdy \a\Ka reXr), 
 TT\.Y)V rolv crrvyepolv, at TraTpbs evos 
 
 T 
 
 KOIVOV Bavdrov fJLtpos dp.<f>a). 
 
 p . 
 
 dXXa yap a /leyaXwi/v/mo? -q\6e NiVa 
 TO, TroXvapfjidTat di>Ti\apL<ra ftrjpa, 
 150 K JJLCV 877 Tro\p.(av Totv vvv BtcrOf. Xr)(T pcxrvvav, 
 Otwv 8e i^iov? 
 
 151. W. 
 
 143. rpoiraioj : Schol. Sia rb ^>irya- 
 8t/r icai rpov^v itoiflv ruv wo\tf*l<av. 
 TtXtj : tribute, offerings. f^eft 
 the tribute of their brazen panopliet. 
 After gaining a victory, it was cus- 
 tomary to hang up the arms taken 
 from the foe as trophies saercil to 
 Zeus. 
 
 144. Toiv o~nrypoiv : the tiro wretched 
 men. "The fall of the brothers, each 
 l>v the other's hand, left it undeciilol 
 which was the conqueror, which the 
 conquered, so that they supplied no 
 TtAij to Zeus." Schn. Nor would 
 arms polluted with the blood of 
 kindred be dedicated to Zeus. 
 
 145. auroiv : see on 56. 
 
 146. SucpaTi : co-etjually victori- 
 ont, i.r. each against the other. In 
 
 -'>', the Atridae are called "co- 
 <|iiuls in power." The Schol. explains 
 by Sri oAA^Aoi/i d-wtKTtivai'. W. takes 
 it hen- in tli. -I-M-I- t>( both the strong 
 (%/.ir*). x TOV ofi$: "Each 
 strove for sole iiiln-rit;m< <, but they 
 
 share equally in a death which each 
 has given and each has received." 
 Camp. 
 
 148. oXXd -yap : yap confirms or 
 gives the reason for the thought 
 introduced by dAAa, which may be 
 either left to be supplied, as in 
 155, or explicitly added, as in 150, 
 with 817. In the latter case, the sent. 
 introduced by yap may be taken as 
 simply parenthetic, as in 392. 
 
 149. iro\vop|iaTo> : Pind. calls 
 
 Thebes 
 
 evdpnaros, irAa|<ir- 
 
 rof, xP va ^Pt t - aro ^- avTixafXura : re- 
 joicing in the face of, joyfully greeting. 
 The prep, indicates the direction as 
 in aiTiSArTroi, oWiAa/uirw. Some prefer 
 to follow the interpretation of n 
 Schol., rejoicing mutually. 
 
 150. K : nfli r. 0cV0c \r\o-\uxrv- 
 vav: - \d9r0f. Cf. 0. T. 134, (9^6' 
 iiriarpo<f>iiv, and see on 60. Supply 
 avruv from iro\t(i.wv with ^ffnoavvav. 
 
 152. 0cwv: one syllable by syni 
 zesis.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 33 
 
 Troras 
 Bct/c^to? apyoi. 
 
 , 6 17/8015 8' e 
 
 155 clXX' oSe yap 877 ySatrtXev? ^ce>pa?, 
 KpeoDv 6 Mevot/cea>5, i/eo^cs [rayo?], 
 
 veapaA.cri Oewv lirl 
 
 >- / o \ 
 v(t)pL, riva orj 
 
 on <r\)yKkf]Tov TrjvSe yepovrotv 
 160 TrpovOero \ecr^(rjv 
 
 KOLVOJ KrtpvyuiaTL 
 
 C II I I 
 
 156 ff. W. 
 
 w w vcapalcri Oeuiv 
 
 153. iravwx^ois : the joyful pro- 
 cession shall celebrate the praises 
 esp. of the patron god of the city, 
 Dionysus (1122), to whom choral 
 songs and dances (1146) by night are 
 most appropriate ; and besides, visit 
 all the temples and altars of the 
 city. 
 
 154. 6\\L)(0ojv : shaking Thebe 
 (with his dancing). Lat. pede tcr- 
 ram quatiens. Find., Pyth. vi. 50, 
 applies this epithet to Poseidon. 
 Connect r)Pas with this word, lit. 
 the shaker of Thebe. For such a gen. 
 many parallels are found, e.g. 0. C. 
 1348, TTjcrSe $r)/j.ovxos xOovds, Aesch. 
 Sept. 109, iro\i(>xoi xO"ds- BOK- 
 \ios : often for Bacx os - ^PX l 
 the change from the subjv. in ex- 
 hortation to the opt. expressing a 
 wish. 
 
 155. oXX' . . . yap : But, hold, or, 
 enough, for, etc. 6'Se : join with 
 xa-p*?, here comes. Cf. 526, 626. 
 
 156. Kpe'wv and MCVOIKC'US are 
 scanned with synizesis. TOGO'S : a 
 conjecture of W. See App. 
 
 158. riva STJ : what, pray. They 
 wonder why they have been sum- 
 moned. tpeVcrcov : as iroptyvpav 
 iro\\d,, Ka\x a ' lVftl/ ^ 7ros (20) express 
 figuratively the troubled and uncer- 
 tain state of an agitated mind, so 
 here the conscious and determined 
 action of the mind is indicated by 
 the figure of rowing. Similar is Aj. 
 251, Tolas fpfffffovffiv aireiAas. Cf. also 
 Aesch. Ag. 802, irpair8a>' oJa/ca vf/j.wv. 
 
 159. on : introduces the reason 
 of the enquiry. <rv-yKVr]Tov : an 
 allusion to the extraordinary session 
 of the ecclesia. 
 
 160. irpoi'OtTo : appointed. The mid. 
 means for a conference with himself. 
 Cf. Luc. Necyom. 19, irpo&Qfffav ol 
 irpvrdvfis fKKKrjfflav. 
 
 161. Ktipu'-ynaTi. : dat. of means. 
 : Schol. nTa<rTfi\d/j.vo$.
 
 34 
 
 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 a. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 av8/>5, TO, /utcv 817 iroXeo? do^aXais 0ol 
 TToXXaJ <raXa> (rcuraiTCS oipOoicrav 
 vfias 8* eya) TTo\nroi<riv IK iravrotv 
 165 eareiX* ifce'or&u, TOVTO //,> TO. Aatov 
 
 6v 
 
 TOUT* 
 
 O.V0LS, T]V(,K OlSlTTOV? 
 
 t SwuXer', d/x</>i TOU? 
 
 162. Croon comes upon the stage 
 through the middle door of the pal- 
 ace, clad in royal attire, and attended 
 l\ two heralds, after the manner of 
 kings in the representation of trag- 
 edy (578, 700). He delivers his throne 
 address to the Chorus, who represent 
 the most influential citizens of Thebes. 
 In his address he declares his right 
 to the succession and lays down the 
 principles of his administration. This 
 gives him occasion to proclaim his 
 first command, which he seeks to jus- 
 tify. The speech may be divided 
 into the following corresponding parts 
 of 8, 8, 6, 8, 6 verses, followed by 
 and then by 4. 102-9, occasion of the 
 assembly ; 170-7, Creon, the new 
 ruler, not yet tried ; 178-83, his views ; 
 184-91, their application to his con- 
 duct ; 192-7, first command ; 198-200, 
 second command ; 207-10, closing 
 summary. dvSfxs : a respectful 
 term of address, like the Eng. gentle- 
 men. voAirai or e^aToi might have 
 been added. iro\*os : for WAtou ; 
 not found elsewhere in Soph., but 
 occurs in Acsch. (/! Suppl. 344). 
 In Eur. (r/ J^fos, Dacch. 1026) and 
 Aristoph. (c/ ^i/Vcot, Vesp. 1282), the 
 
 V TTO\IV, 
 
 ert 
 
 gen. in -01 for -j occurs several times 
 in trimeters. 
 
 163. croiXu) <rcl<ravTfs : alliteration. 
 " The ship of state " has been a favor- 
 ite figure with all poets from Alcaeus 
 to Longfellow. Cf. 190. 0. T. 22, 
 
 iroAis aa\(Vft KavaKovtyicrai Kapa. ftvOwv 
 fa' Ol>x old Tt (ptnviov (ToAou. Eur. 
 Rhes. 249, irav <ra\tvy ir6\is. 
 
 164. vfjios: obj. of t<TT*i\a. Cf. 
 Phil. GO, trrtihavTts at 4 ofntav /uoAejf. 
 Id. 494, 495, iroAAi yap rots lyfitvois 
 (<TTt\\ov avrbv iKtaiovs Trtfuirtav Ards 
 . . . ft ixauaai, where the person is 
 added, as here, in the dat. to express 
 the means. K irdvrwv 8ixa: apart 
 from all, i.e. the rest. 
 
 166. TOVTO jit'v : has its correlative 
 in ToDr* alOis (167). See on 61. 
 
 166. o-t'povras : partic. in indir. 
 disc. SeeG. 1688; H. 982. The time 
 of the partic. is impf. See GMT. 140. 
 
 Opovuv Kodn) : enthroned power. Cf. 
 0. T. 237, icpdrri re /caJ 6p6vovs v4fua. 
 
 167. Supply the thought of ai- 
 ftorras itrt. from the preceding verse. 
 
 wpOov : guided aright. 
 
 168. SiwXcTo : the poet does not 
 indicate whether he follows here 
 the tradition ace. to which Oedipus
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 35 
 
 e/xTreSot? 
 170 or' ow e/cw>ot Trpos S 
 
 Kaff* rjfjiepav ot\ovro, Tratcra^re? re /cat 
 TrATyyeWes avro^eipi crvv /xtcxcr/xart, 
 eyty Kpdrr) ST) TrdWa /cat dpovovs 
 yevov? /car' dy^wrreta r&ii> 
 175 a^rf^avov Se Trai/rog dvSyao 
 
 rfv re /cat <f>p6mr)jjia, /cat yvatp^v, Trpw av 
 
 re /cat vo^oicriv IvTpifir}** (fravrj. 
 e/xot yayo ocrrts iracrav ev6vv<i)v TTO\(.V 
 aVrerat 
 
 died at Thebes (cy! Horn. //. xxiii, 
 079), or that which made him die in 
 exile. In the later written Oedipus 
 Coloneus, the sons succeed to the 
 throne before the death of Oedipus. 
 But the statement of the text does 
 not conflict with that, St6\\v<r6ai being 
 a word of more general meaning than 
 Qvr]ffKfiv. K(VWV iraiSas : descend- 
 ants of Laius and of Oedipus. 
 
 169. (wvovras /ere. : remained loyal 
 to (dfjL<pi),u'lth steadfast purpose. 
 
 170. CKCIVOI: refers here to what 
 is nearest, sc. ireuSas. But Keivwv 
 above refers, as usual, to what is re- 
 mote. ore : causal. irpo's : with 
 &KOVTO which is pass, in sense. 
 SwrVrjs (iiav : see on 14. 
 
 172. avro'xeipi. KTt. : with the pollution 
 of mutual murder. See on 56. ai>T6x.fip 
 in 900, 1175 is somewhat different. 
 
 174. ayx iorT < Ia : tne neut. pi. 
 adj. instead of the abstract subst. 
 a'7xiffTio. ytvovs depends on it. By 
 virtue of being next of kin to the de- 
 ceased. The poet makes no account 
 of the other myth (Boeotian), which 
 states that Polynices and Eteocles 
 left sons. 
 
 175-190. This passage is intro- 
 duced by Demosthenes in his oration 
 De Falsa Legatione, 247, with ap- 
 plication to his own times. djiTj- 
 \avov : sc. tff-ri . iravros : c u i u s- 
 que. 8e: its force, as that of yap 
 in 178, is determined by the connec- 
 tion as follows : " After those named 
 before, to whom you were loyal, I am 
 now king. But I cannot yet claim 
 your confidence, because a man is 
 thoroughly well known only after he 
 has proved himself in the exercise of 
 authority. For he who in guiding 
 the affairs of state is base and cow- 
 ardly is wholly to be despised." 
 
 176. t|/vxrfv, <j>po'vr](Aa, -yvwixtiv : feel- 
 ing, spirit, judgment. irplv av . . . 
 4>avT] : the subjv. after irplv because 
 of the neg. force in dfi/^jffumv. See 
 GMT. 638. 
 
 177. Ivrpiptjs : the proverb dpxv 
 &vopa ofiKwo-tv, originally attributed 
 to Bias, one of the seven sages, ap- 
 pears in various forms in Greek 
 literature. Cf. Plut. Dem. and Cic. iii. 
 
 179. |iii . . . airrerai : the indie, in 
 a general rel. clause. See G. 1430; 
 GMT. 534.
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 180 oXX' CK <j>6ftov TOV 
 
 /ca/aorros clwu vvv re /cat TraXat So/cei. 
 *ai p.iov' OOTIS curt TTJS avrov 
 
 Xeyw. 
 
 / /V c ~ / 
 
 o TTO.VU op<t)v aet, 
 
 * / \ 
 
 185 our ai> truomycrat/xt r7i 
 aret^ouora*' atrrots dim TT? 
 OVT* av <j>i\ot> TTOT avSpa 
 
 faCfJLTjV tfLaVTOt, TOVTO yiyVto&KtoV OTt 
 
 ^8* eVTtv 17 (ra>^ou<ra, /cat TavrTjs CTTI 
 190 TrXeoi^cs opQrjs row? ^>t\ous Trotou/xe^a. 
 roiourS* eya> VOJAOKTI riy^S' au^iw TroXti'. 
 
 180. TOV : obj. gen. after <f>oftov. 
 YKX|j<ra$ f xi : sec on 22. '_'/'. Shak. 
 Rick. II. i. 3 : " Within my mouth 
 you have engaoled my tongue, Doubly 
 portculliscd with my teeth and lips." 
 Cf. 506 infra. Creon has in mind what 
 he speaks of below (289 ff.) more 
 openly,*", his own courage in publicly 
 forbidding the burial of Polynices. 
 
 181. woXot: the Schol. says: xol 
 
 Tlp'lV &f>^ai KO.I VVV OTt M TTTJV 
 
 the expression by adding its opposite. 
 Cf. Track. 148, *oj TJS cJ^rl irapOtvou 
 
 182. |M((OV' : as an object of greater 
 value. arrt: with the comp. instead 
 of ff. So Track. 577, artp^d yvvcuKa 
 KtlvQt dml ffov w\toy. 
 
 183. ovSojiov : ''. (i> ov&fm 
 Cf. Xen. A nab. v. 7. 28, o&y ic 
 &PX 0>rr <" t" ovtfptf laomai. Hence, 
 7 Ao/</ in no esteem. Cf. Aesch. Pen. 
 407, 9tovt voftifav oiitaftov. 
 
 184. -yap : gives the reason of ou8a- 
 pov A7. to-r<i> Zv$ : a solemn 
 oath. So Tim-h. '.\W t Jtrrof futya.^ Ztvs. 
 
 186. drrl TTJS o-wTT)pias : added to 
 r^f Sr>i' for the sake of intensifying 
 
 187. Const., ofrr' tut <j>i\ov Qtlpyv 
 ifiavrtf avSpa $v(Tfi.fvf) xOovds. This is 
 said in allusion to Polynices. 
 
 188. TOVTO yiYVtirKwv : this being 
 mi/ <;,nrict!<ni, sr. what follows. 
 
 189. TJ'St Tavnjs : both refer to 
 j; X& 1 '"'- 
 
 190. dp0Tjs : upright, safe. The 
 metaphor is apparent. C/l 103. 
 TOVS <|>tXo\^ : <>nr friends, i.e. those 
 we have. The thought is, that upon 
 the safety of the state depends all 
 our good ; with the loss of the public 
 welfare we lose every private posses- 
 sion. Pericles expresses this thought 
 very forcibly in his funeral oration 
 (rf. Thuc. ii. 60) as follows : *taA<s 
 fjiff yap <ptp<! fitvos dvfy TO naff 
 
 vvair<i \\VTCU, KaKOTvx<ai> Sf tv evrv- 
 Xovffp iro\\<j> /iSAAof Stafftf^frai. 
 
 191. Toioio-Se vo'fjLoio-i : by such prin- 
 ciples as these. a: the pres., be-
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 37 
 
 /cat vvv dSeX^xx raivSe Krjpvgas 
 
 do~Torcrt 7ratSot>i> TO>I> a,7r' Otonrov 
 
 'Ereo/cXea //,>, 6? TrdXeeog v 
 195 oXa>Xe r>JcrSe, TraW 
 
 Toi(j)a) re /cpvi//at /cat ra TraW e 
 
 a rot? d^otcrrot? e/^erat /car&> 
 
 rov 8' av ^vvaufjiov rouSe, HoXwet/CTyi' Xey&>, 
 
 os y^v Trarpqtav /cat deovs rovg eyyei>et9 
 200 (f>vya<s KareXOajv rj0e\r)(re fj,V irvpl 
 
 Trprjcrai, /cara/c/ja?, ^eX^cre 8* at/xaro? 
 
 KOIVOV Tracracr^at, TOUS 8e SovXo>o"a? ayeiv, 
 
 her sister, who comes to bring offer- 
 ings from Clytaemnestra to the tomb 
 of Agamemnon, "to the winds with 
 them, etc., where none of these things 
 shall approach the resting-place of 
 our father." 
 
 198. TOV v'vai|ju>v : repeated in 
 TOVTOV (203), is the obj. of KTfpitiv, 
 KtaKvffai (204). X'-ytu : W. construes 
 \eyoi fKKfKr)pvx6ai /nr)T -nva ttrtpl^eiv 
 jnjTe KUKvffai. It is better taken in 
 the sense of / mean, indicating con- 
 tempt, with change in punctuation. 
 Cf. Phil. 1261, av 8' & TIoiavTos trot, 
 
 4'JAOKTTJTTJJ' \fyw, ff\0f. 
 
 199. yyVis : of his race, tutelary. 
 
 201. irpTJoxu : used in a general 
 sense, destroy, lay waste. Ocov's : 
 refers to the images of the gods, 
 the most sacred of which were the 
 ancient statues of wood. The poet 
 prob. had in mind Aesch. Sept. 582, 
 ir6\iv ira.TpcfSa.i' Kal Oeovs rovs eyyevfls 
 iropQt'iv, which is there also said of 
 Polynices. 
 
 202. KOIVOV : Schol. d5f\<piKov. 
 7rao-cur6ai : the metre determines 
 whether this form is from irore'oMai 
 
 cause Creon is already engaged in 
 putting these principles into execu- 
 tion, as he goes on to say. 
 
 192. dSc\<f>d: Schol. 6/uoTa. rwvSe : 
 depends on a'SeA^a, gen. of connection 
 or possession. See G. 1143; H. 754 d. 
 
 KT)pv'as ex w : see on 22. 
 
 194. The sincerity of Creon is 
 apparent throughout this speech ; he 
 believes honestly that this decree is 
 for the best interests of the state. 
 So much of the decree as related to 
 Eteocles had already been fulfilled 
 (25) ; solemn libations by the citizens 
 and a monument alone were lacking. 
 
 iro\os : a dissyllable by syni- 
 zesis. 
 
 196. TO. ITCIVT' <j>a-yvi<rai : to add 
 (firi) all sacred offerings. 
 
 197. i'pxTai KOTU : esp. the liba- 
 tions poured upon the grave. What 
 is done to the departed is supposed 
 to pass down to Hades, and to rejoice 
 or to grieve him; as Achilles says 
 in 77. xxiii. 179, x<"P^ /<"> & Udrpo- 
 K\f, Kal elv 'A?8ao Sdpoifftv irdvra 
 yap ijSij TOI T\f<a, TO, ira.poi.Qtv \nr(ffri}v. 
 
 Electra (Soph. El. 435 ff.) says to
 
 38 
 
 50*OKAEOY2 
 
 * 
 
 TOVTOV TToXei TflS* CKKCKIJ/aVKTai T<i<f>(t> 
 I*TJT KTtpt&US fJ.TJT KO>KV<rai TWO., 
 
 206 ta.v 8* aOairrov Kal Trpbs olutvatv Se/i 
 Kal irpbs Kvvvv e8e<rroi> aiKio-#eV r i 
 Toid^S* /AOI> (frpovrjfjLd, KOVTTOT CK y /nou 
 TLfJLrjv rrpoc^ovcr* ol KaKol rwv evSiKaw. 
 aXX* con? evi>ov9 ^ TrdXci, Oavaiv 
 
 210 Kttl ^ 
 
 <rot 
 TOV 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 203. W. 
 
 apt(TKL, nal MevoLKeats Kpeuv, 
 8uen/ov^ Kal TOV cvfjLtvfj TrdXct. 
 
 211. W. KU/>IV. 
 
 or woojicu. Figurative, and expres- 
 sive of K'n-at fury. C/". ^/. 542, 
 "A8is TI/ Ifiipov tffx* taiffaffOai riav 
 ; Horn. //. iv.35, tl Si <rvy' 
 Upiauov. rovS S< : ir- 
 rr'_'iilar const., as if riav /ttp o'//uaTos 
 vdaaaOat liad preceded. 
 
 204. Tia : fr^ on, or with the 
 neg., no one, whoever he may be. 
 The infs. of this verse vary in tense 
 without much difference in sense. 
 
 206 f. Const., iiiv adatrrof (TOVTOV) 
 8/xas (in appos.) JSurrbv Kal irpbs olta- 
 viav Kal *pbs KVVWV. St'pxxs : in distinc- 
 tion from ytKpot and vtKvs, commonly 
 means a living liody, or, as here, the 
 person in his bodily form, like ffwfia 
 in prose. Of. 944. ISciv : like Lat. 
 atpectu, join with aW0V. Cf. 0. T. 
 792, 7/rot itpav &r\riroi>. Aj. 818, twpov 
 dv&pbi ixQ'urrov bpav. 
 
 207. The peroration refers with 
 the word <ppotrrj^a to the main tln-im- 
 (176) of the address. 
 
 208. TijiTiv Trpcx'fowoT, : receive honor 
 
 before (in preference to) the just. A 
 rhetorical exaggeration : the issue is 
 only as regards ei/ttal honor. In like 
 manner the ruler states the case ex- 
 travagantly in 480, 769, 1040. 
 
 209. &TTVS : sc. &y jf or I<TT[. 6avuv 
 Kal wv : the more emphatic word first. 
 
 211. The Chorus indicates, in a 
 rcsjM'Ctful spirit, its disapproval of 
 the conduct of the ruler by the em- 
 phatic position of <rol, by the use of 
 too (213), by characterizing Polyni- 
 ces simply as Svtrvow and not as 
 &SIKOI/ or KCLKOV, and by impatience 
 manifested in 218 and 220. Also in 
 tvfffrl (rot lies an acknowledgment 
 only of the actual power of Croon, 
 and 220 implies an obedience that 
 springs from fear, and not from con- 
 viction of right. This does not es- 
 cape Creon's observation, 290. 
 
 212. The aces, are loosely con 
 nrrU-d with dp4ffKtt,&s though it \vcr< 
 avrta rdffffttf. Or, we may supply tin- 
 idea of TriH.if. the phrase being dptaxc
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 39 
 
 Se xpf)cr0(U Travri irov y evecrri croi 
 /cat T<i)v davovrcav ^a)7rdo~ot 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 215 0)5 O.V CTKOTTOL WV 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 vewTepa) TO) TOVTO /8ao~Taeu> irpoOes. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 a\X' etcr* eTot/not TOV veKpov y eirlcrKOTroi, 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 Tt S-^T' av dXXo TOVT* 7rVTeXXot5 ert ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 TO firj Vt^w/aeti^ Tot5 a7rto-Tovo-t^ TaSe. 
 
 213. W. Trairi' TTOU /lereori. 218. W. aAAa>. 
 
 TJJ/I raCra irojerr TJKO. This const, is 
 intimated by the gloss icoitlv on the 
 macgin of IA 
 
 213. irow: I suppose; sarcastic. 
 yc: throws its emphasis on irairi'. 
 evo~ri o-oi : z< JS in your power. Cf. 
 Shak. Rich. III. iv. 2 : " Your grace 
 may do your pleasure." 
 
 214. \anrdtroi twjxtv : abridged for 
 K3.1 (-repl Tjfjuav) diroffoi <3fj.fv. 
 
 215. (.See) fAa( then ye be the guar- 
 dians of what has been said. us av 
 T{T: &v with the subjv. in an obj. 
 clause. See GMT. 347 and 281 ; H.882. 
 An impv. is implied. See GMT. 271; 
 H. 886. See also Kiihn. 552, An. 6. 
 W. connects this sent., which he sup- 
 poses interrupted by the leader of the 
 Chorus, with 219, i.e. that ye may be, 
 etc., I command you not to yield, etc. 
 But the response of the Chorus indi- 
 cates that they understood this ex- 
 pression by itself as a direct com- 
 
 mand. wvv : inferential ; since you 
 have heard my views. 
 
 216. TOVTO : the Chorus mistake 
 the meaning of Creon, supposing that 
 by ffKoirol he referred to the task of 
 watching the dead body in order that 
 it should not be buried. 
 
 217. -yt: gives a contrast to 219. 
 " I am having the dead watched ; do 
 ye give attention to the people." 
 
 218. " If that is provided for, u-hat 
 is this other (sc. in 215) command?" 
 For TI . . . TOVTO, see on 7. Cf. Phil. 
 651, T'I yap CT' a\\' epos \a0fiv. 
 
 219. TO (i/q 'irixpiv : sc. 4irevTf\- 
 \ca. TOIS aTrwrTov<riv : those who are 
 disobedient. airiffTfiv avfiOftv here 
 and in 381, 656. 
 
 220. os: represents 5<rre as corre- 
 lated with OVTW, and is necessary be- 
 cause the subj. (T!S) of eaTiv is omit- 
 ted. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 12, TI'S OVTW 
 jUaiVercu Sorty ov J3ov\eTai ffoi 0Aos
 
 40 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 220 OVK COTU> ovrot /io>/>o5, 65 6ai>cli> epa. 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 X X C /)' * T >\\ >(>> 
 
 Kai firjv o /xurt/05 y oim>5* aXX VTT c 
 
 TO CCp8o5 7ToXXctKt5 
 
 TIIIKD SCENE. CREON. GUARD. 
 
 eptu 
 
 *TAAH. 
 O7TO)5 Ttt^OV5 U7TO 
 
 From this verso we infer that 
 the Coryphaeus had already heard 
 Creon's proclamation (36). 
 
 221. OVTOS : this in the wages; o&ros 
 i> attracted from the neut. rJ davtlv to 
 the gender of the pred. vir' cXiriSuv : 
 by the ho/tes it raises. Cf. Stobaeus, 
 Flor. 110, 21, al voyrjpal Avi'Scs Sxr-rtp 
 01 KOJrol oJrryol ^vl TO afjMfn-fifiara ayov- 
 
 222. Su*\rcv : gnomic aor. See 
 <;. 12H2; H. 840. 
 
 223. The guard enters the scene 
 at the left of the spectators. His 
 circumstantial recital, his homely 
 terms of expression, his sly humor, 
 and the avarice he displays in this 
 interview, mark the common man 
 in distinction from the hero of trag- 
 edy. " The messenger in the Trachi- 
 nirif, the Corinthian in the Oedipus 
 T'/rannus, the pretended shipmaster 
 in the Philoctetes, afford the same 
 sort of contrast to the more tragic 
 
 LKaVCtt, KOV<f>OV ld 
 
 226 7roXXa5 yap eV^ov 
 68015 *v/cXd>i> c/xauroi/ 
 
 223. W. ov X , o 
 
 personages." Camp. --ovx: see on 
 !HJ. f'f. 255. &ms: lit. how, an 
 indir. interr., but here equiv. to on, 
 thai, in a declarative sent. This .use 
 of ZMTWS is freq. in Hdt. in a neg. 
 clause. Cf. ii. 49; iii. 116; v. 89. 
 In Att. this use is rare ; yet cf. Antig. 
 685, and 0. T. 548, roSr' avrb ^ M oi 
 
 <t>p4C< OTTO 1 * OVK tl KO.KOS. 
 
 224. " Not breathless with haste 
 have I come, like a messenger of 
 good tidings." KOV<{>OV tcrt. : having 
 raised up a nimble foot. Cf. Eur. 
 Troad. .342, ^ KOV$OV alpy j9f}^' ts 
 
 225. (j>povTiS<v cirwrrcurtis : lit. hitlt- 
 ings for reflections ; i.e. to consider 
 what to do. Bl. fancies tliat Milton 
 imitated this passage in his Samson 
 Agon. 732 : " with doubtful feet and 
 wavering resolution I come, still 
 ilrr:nlin<; thy displeasure." 
 
 226. oSoft : dat. of place. 
 
 227. T)v5a p,v6ov|uvT) : pleonasm, as
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 41 
 
 vSo, TroXXa p-OL 
 
 TaXas, TL ^ajpet? of /xoXa>v Swcret? 81/07*; ; 
 T\i]iJi(av, /zeVet? av ; /cet raS' etcrerat 
 230 aXXou 7ra/o' dvS^d?, TTW? eru STJT* OUK dXywei; 
 eXtcrcrcuv rjWTov cnrov^rj ftpa&vs, 
 6So? ftpa^ela yiyverai fjiaKpd. 
 TeXo? ye /xe^rot Seu/a' evLKrjcrev /xoXeu> 
 crot. Kt ro fjLirj$v e^epoj, (frpdcra) 8' 
 235 r-^s eXmSo? ya^ ep^o/xat SeS^a 
 TO /XT) iraBelv av aXXo irXrjv TO 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 Tt 
 
 /OSV 
 
 t O 
 
 O"TtV aVC 
 
 OV 
 
 231. W. 
 
 in Ep. usage. So in Hdt. Ae7e <^<{j, 
 e<^7/ Xeywv. This is common in the 
 speech of daily life. C/. Arist. -4r. 
 472, tyaffice \ey<av. A messenger in 
 Jj. 757 uses the phrase e^r; \f-yw. 
 He speaks of his if/vx^J as f a third 
 person who is talking with him. C/. 
 Shak. Henry V. iv. 1 : " I and my 
 bosom must debate a while." 
 
 228. r: adv. why? ot : f or tutlfff 
 ol. 
 
 229. a.v : on the contrary. 
 
 230. dX-ywci: pass. Schol. 
 
 231. TJWTOV: sc. T^V &S6v. Cf. 805. 
 <nrov8T| PpaSu's : with slow haste. 
 A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural 
 to the conversational style of the 
 soldier. Cf. 0. C. 306, xti fyaSbs 
 crirfvSfi. Lat. festina lente. 
 
 232. A witty reversal of the com- 
 mon phrase " to make a long way 
 short." As we say, " to make a long 
 story short." 
 
 233. tvtKTjo-cv : prevailed. Cf. 274. 
 The subj. is p.oKfiv. 
 
 234. o-o: dat. of direction as in 
 prose after ex e " / - Cf- Thuc. iii. 33. 1, 
 ov a-)(T\a<av aAA]? <) fleXoicovv4i<T<p. So 
 in poetry with verbs of motion. This 
 use of the dat. is prob. an exten- 
 sion of the dat. of interest. Cf. 
 Aesch. Prom. 358, dAA.' ^AOei/ avria Zif- 
 vbs &ypinrvov f$t\os. 0. C. 81, & reKvov, 
 t) fit&TiKfv rifj.1v <5 I^Vos; Caesural 
 pause after the first syllable ; cf. 250, 
 464, 531,1058. TO pi]Sc'v: since he 
 knows only that the deed has been 
 done, but not who did it. 8 : in the 
 apodosis marks more pointedly the 
 contrast. Cf. 0. T. 302, el ical rf 
 /3\firfis, <t>povf?s 5' ofitas. 
 
 235. ScSpa-yiie'vos : clinging fast to. 
 Cf. II. xiii. 393, ic6i>ios $f$pay/j.ft>os 
 aifiarotacrris. 
 
 236. TO \t.r\ iraflsiv : as if t\irifa 
 preceded. A similar constructw ad 
 sensum in 897, 1246. For the aor. 
 inf. with av, see GMT. 211 ; H. 964. 
 TO jjLo'po-ipiov : there is a kind of grim 
 humor in saying that he expects to 
 suffer nothing except what is destined.
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 *TAAE. 
 
 <f>pacra.i 0\ti) <roi irptora rd/iavTov TO yo-p 
 
 * 9 * > *& * V * W < * 
 
 irpayp. OVT Opa<r ovr CLOOV oaris i\v o opcav, 
 MO ovS* cu> St/cauu? c? KO.KOV Trccrotyxt TI. 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 ye 
 
 TO 
 
 19 S* 
 
 rt 
 
 *TAAE. 
 TO. SeU'tt yOLp TOl TTpQ<rriQT)<T OKVOV 7TO\VV. 
 
 ctrrci; 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 OVKOW fpfls TTOT', etr* 
 
 *TAAH. 
 
 245 KOL ST) Xeyeu o~ot. rov veicpov Tt9 a 
 
 241. W. TI <f>poifu^i. 242. W. 
 
 238. -yap : introduces the explana- 
 tion of what has just been said. So 
 in 407, 999. 
 
 240. SucaUs : supplies the prot. to 
 if w4aoifu \ i.e. <i 5<xai'a>s wdBoi/u. 
 
 241. You aim carefully, and fence 
 tJu deed off" from yourself on all sides. 
 The terms are evidently borrowed 
 from the occupation of the soldier. 
 
 . : means primarily "to 
 
 fence off by means of a rampart." 
 Cf. Shak. Henry VIII. iii. 2 : "The 
 king in this perceives him, how he 
 coattM and hedges his own way." 
 
 242. 6i)Xott: /. 20. 4<: for its 
 nae with the panic., see GMT. 910. 
 Cf. Aj. .'J20, &i)\oi lo-riv ut TI Spafftluv 
 
 243. YH> (ye*) for, etc 
 
 244. iror: hereexpressesimpatience, 
 like Lat. tandem. Cf. Phil. 816, #l. /*'- 
 6ts pfBfs fit. NE. iroi fifBw; *I. /if'Ocs 
 WOT*. dnroXXaxOcls oirci : relieve me 
 of your presence and be off? iiraAAaT- 
 rtffOat applies not only to the relief of 
 a person from something disagree- 
 able, but also to the disagreeable 
 thing that by its departure gives re- 
 lief. Cf. 422. 
 
 246. Octyas : inasmuch as to strew 
 the body with dust was the essential 
 part of burial, and in the view of the 
 ancients had the same value for the 
 spirits of the departed as burial with 
 full rites. KoirC : iced correlated with 
 Kai in the next verse. 8i\J/Cav : lit. 
 thirsty, i.e. dry. Cf. voXi/Styioc "Apyos, 
 Horn. //. fv. 171. '
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 43 
 
 KOVIV iraXvvas /cd^ayicrreuaus a 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ri (fyrjs ; TIS dvopajv v)v 6 ToXjutT/cra? rdoe ; 
 
 *TAAH. 
 
 OVK oTS* eKel yo*p ovre TTOV yei^oo? rjv 
 250 TrXtyy/A*, ov St/ceXXiy? l/c^SoXTy o~ru^>Xo5 Se y^ 
 
 rpo^olcTLV, dXX' ao"r)fj,o<; ovpydrj)*; rt? ^v. 
 OTTOJ? o' 6 TT^OJTO? r^Liv ri^epocrKorro^ 
 SeiKvvcTL, 7rao~t Oavfj^a Sucr^e^e? Trapvjv. 
 255 6 jaef ya/3 r)<j)dvL<TTo, rvp(3rjprj<; ^ev ov, 
 
 that he may deny the existence of 
 every possible trace." Schn. rVs : 
 adds to the indefiniteness. Cf. 0. T. 
 107, (*oj)3os) fTri<TTf\\ei rovs avroevras 
 rifjicapf'iv TIVCLS. 0. C. 288, OTCW 6 Kvpios 
 irapfj TJS. Cf. 951. 
 
 253. The guards relieved one an- 
 other during the night. But they 
 had either not been placed on duty 
 forthwith, or had not gone promptly, 
 or had not kept a sharp enough 
 watch at the dawning light. The 
 elder Philostratus, Imagines ii. 29, as- 
 sumes that the deed was done when 
 it was yet night, and portrays rhetori- 
 cally a scene in which Antigone by 
 the light of the moon takes up her 
 brother's body in her arms, in order 
 to bury it secretly by the side of the 
 tomb of Eteocles. 
 
 254. Oavfxa 8wTXps: sight of 
 wonder and dismay. 
 
 255. d jw'v : it, i.e. 6 vfttvs. For the 
 guard, who thinks of nothing else, 
 the art. is sufficiently explicit. fit'v, 
 (it'v: the first has for its correlative 
 S( in 257; the second, Se in 256. 
 
 : had been jiut out of sight. 
 
 247. The eirf in composition has 
 the same force here as in 196. 
 a XP 1 ! 1 z '- e - T * v6/j.i/j.a', prob. fillets of 
 wool and fruits. Also libations. 
 
 248. do'Spuv : the undesigned se- 
 lection of this word is calculated to 
 heighten on the part of the spectators 
 (already informed in the prologue 
 who would do the deed) their expec- 
 tation of Creon's subsequent surprise. 
 
 249. OVT . . . ow : instead of of/re 
 . . . ovre ; almost confined to poetry. 
 Cf. 258. 0. C. 972, 6s o&re 0\a<rras 
 
 axe. Contracted from yevifts. 
 
 250. SIKC\XT)S KJ3o\T{: lit. upturn- 
 ing of mattock, i.e. earth turned up by a 
 mattock. There was nothing to indi- 
 cate the deed of a human being ; the 
 earth strewn over the corpse had not 
 been taken from this locality. 
 
 251. yjlpa-os : dry, barren, in dis- 
 tinction from ground that is broken 
 and cultivated. 
 
 252. Tpoxoio-iv: "the circumstan- 
 tial account of the guard mentions 
 every conceivable way of marking or 
 disturbing the surface of the ground,
 
 44 
 
 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 q 8*, ayo9 <evyoi/ro9 019, tTrij 
 ia 8* ovre #77/369 ovre rov 
 , ov cr7racrai>TO9, e^c^M 
 Xoyoi 8* > aXXT7Xoi(ru> eppoOovv KCLKOI, 
 
 260 
 
 et9 
 
 TcXcvrcotr', ovS* 6 
 Ti9 i 
 
 ov : fur the accent of this word and 
 of Jt in the next line, see O. 138; 
 11. 112. 
 
 256. Xnrri) . . . KO'VIS : also for the 
 accidental passer by, as in this case, 
 it sufficed to cast three handfuls of 
 earth upon un unburied corpse in 
 order to escape defilement and to be 
 free from sacrilege. Cf. Hor. Od. I. 
 28, 86, iniecto ter pulvere cur- 
 ras. Schol., ol yap vtxpbv 6p<ayTts 
 araipov Kal fji^l iiraur\(Ta.iJLfvai Kovtv iva- 
 yiii tlvau JSuKouv. ^\ryovr<>9 : sc- 
 ri*6t. Cf. El. 1323, K\VU ruv tvloQtv 
 X*epovvTos (Ttrtt). Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 
 4, ilwov iptfrfi<rarrot (sr. aurov) STI Mo- 
 Kp&vts flirty. 
 
 257. frqpos : &hp usually not of do- 
 mestic animals. Cf. 1082. 
 
 258. ov : asyndeton ; regularly 
 would be ofrrt. See on 249. Cf. 
 Aesch. Prom. 451, oKrt 8^/noi/s . . . ov 
 v\ovpytay. " Neither were any foot- 
 prints to be seen on the ground, nor 
 were marks of the teeth of any de- 
 vouring beast found on the body." 
 
 259. Ippo'Gow : an admirable word 
 to express the confused noise of the 
 wrangling. Camp, translates, " words 
 of abuse were loudly bandied to and 
 fro." 
 
 260. ^vXo: Mom. as if ippaQovntv 
 had gone before. Cf. Aesch. /'/<//. 
 200. ffrdfftt T* iv a\\-fi\ut(Tiv wpoOvvtro, 
 
 irapirjv 
 
 ol fj.tv 6f\ovrts ^/c#oAIV . . . ot ot 
 <nrJ8ovTf j. Kav tylyvtro : the prot 
 would regularly be d /*^ TU *A*(*, for 
 which we have A'-y ry 269. The 
 impf. for the sake of vividness, plac- 
 ing the strife in the present. Cf. 
 0. C. 960, ^\ttpov/j.rjv &ypat>. Kal roirr' 
 ai> OVK ttpaaaov ft jj.il fjLOi dpos riparo. 
 0. T. 124, ireij 6 Apirr^j, ft ft,}) vv 
 apyvpcf 
 
 261. TcXcvrwra: adv.tojinishwith, 
 at the end. d KwXvcrwv : either by 
 revealing the real criminal or by the 
 interference of superior authority. 
 Cf. Phil. 1242, TI'J tffrcu n' oinrtKw\vff<av 
 rdtt ; 
 
 262. ls . . . ns . . . CKOUTTOS : each 
 niiiijli individual of us in turn (rh) was 
 the perpetrator, sc. in the opinion of 
 the rest of us. 
 
 263. From the neg. the opposite 
 is often supplied ; here from ovSds, 
 *(foffTos as subj. of f<f>tvyf. Cf. Soph. 
 Frg. 327, uvSfls Hoicti (hat irtinjs &v 
 avotroi, i\A* atl vofftiv. Plat. Symp. 
 192 e, ravra OKovffas oitS, tiv tls f^apm]- 
 Ofii} . . . , aAA' aTfxyias (sc. fVa(rroj) 
 ofon' &/ oKijKOfvai. c^xtryc (i^ ctStvai : 
 pleaded that he knew no'liim/ (oft/if deeil). 
 For the use of M^, ee G. 1015; II. 1029. 
 Cf. 443, 636. 0. C. 1740, &* ( <pvy ( rb 
 t*)l Ttl-rvtiv KOKUS. Eur. Heracl. 606, 
 
 Qavtiv ;
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 45 
 
 rjpev 
 
 8' 
 
 apf.iv 
 6/3/c&>/Aoreu> 
 
 elpyacr^ivw. 
 
 Tot/AOt /cat / 
 265 /cat TTu/3 SiepireLv /cat 
 TO /x^re S/oao-at /xiyre ra> 
 TO Trpayfjia ySovXevcrap'Tt 
 
 / \ C> * SON f ' ** 
 
 T6AO? O , OT OVOZV i]V epeVVOJCTL 
 
 Xeyet Tt? efs, 6s 7ravTa I? TreSoz/ /cayoa 
 270 veuo-at <f>6/3to Trpovrpeijjev ov yap 
 
 OUT' avTufxiiveiv, ovd* OTTW? S^&We? /caXw? 
 
 rV S* 6 ,V00S O)? O.VOL(TTOV 
 
 269. W. Ae'yei Tt5, cts 05. 
 
 264. (xvSpovs : pieces of red-hot metal. 
 Such ordeals were uncommon among 
 the Greeks. See Becker's Charicles, 
 p. 183 f . Cf. Paus. vii. 25. 8. " Prob- 
 ably ' the waters of jealousy ' spoken 
 of in the Book of Numbers, c. 5, was 
 an ordeal. Under the name of ' The 
 judgments of God,' these methods of 
 testing the guilt or innocence of sus- 
 pected persons were prevalent in Eu- 
 rope during the middle ages. There 
 were two kinds of ordeal in Eng- 
 land, fire-ordeal and water-ordeal. The 
 former was performed either (as here) 
 by taking in the hand a piece of red- 
 hot iron, or by walking barefoot and 
 blindfold over nine red-hot plough- 
 shares, and if the person escaped 
 unhurt, he was adjudged innocent. 
 Water-ordeal was performed either 
 by plunging the bare arm to the 
 elbow in boiling water, or by casting 
 the person suspected into a river or 
 pond of cold water, and if he floated, 
 without an effort to swim, it was an 
 evidence of guilt, but if he sunk, he 
 was acquitted." Milner. 
 
 265. irvp Su'pTCiv : to pass through 
 the fire. Cf. Hor. Od.ll.l, i n c e d i s 
 per ignes suppositos cineri 
 
 doloso. Verg. Aen. xi. 787, et me- 
 dium freti pietate per ignem | 
 cultores multa premimus ves- 
 tigia pruna. dptcwjioTetv : take 
 oath by, followed by the obj. clause 
 rb . . . Spaffat . . . fcuvfio'fva.L. 
 
 266. TO) gvveiSe'vcu: lit. know with 
 anyone, i.e. be privy to his deed, be 
 his accomplice. 
 
 267. (MJT' tlp-ycwjuvw : supply ^re 
 before frovXevaavn as the correlative 
 of /UTJTE before elpyafffj.evcf. Similar 
 are Phil. 771, eKorra JUTJT' &KOVTU. Pind. 
 Pyth. iii. 30, ov 6eos, ov Bporbs tpyots 
 odre jSoi/Aots. 
 
 268. cpcuvoNn. : sc. rifjiiv. irXtov : 
 the thought is that nothing more was 
 to be gained by enquiry. 
 
 269. Xe'-yei TIS ts : some one speaks. 
 Instead of els TIS. Cf. Plat. Soph. 
 2351), TOV yevovs elvai rov viov 6aufj.aTO- 
 iroiuv TIS efs. 
 
 270. l'xo[xv: fx etv i s use d m tne 
 sense of know how when followed by 
 the inf. 
 
 271. oirws 8pwvTS : by what course 
 of action. Cf. Aj. 428, afoot a' airtip- 
 yftv oCO' oirws & \eyeiv fX w - 
 
 272. KoXcSs irpoai|uv : tv e'xotjucc , 
 <rr ; 'o(/j.f0a. dvowrrcov : reported.
 
 46 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 <roi Tovpyov coj TOVTO 
 icat rai/T* IVIKOL, KCL/xe Tov Svcr8at/xoi/a 
 275 TraXos KaOaiptl TOVTO ToyaOov \afielv. 
 7ra/>i/u 8* d/caw ov^ tKOvoriv, oTS* orf 
 orepyct, yap ovScl? dyyeXov Ka.K<av Tratv. 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 aW, c/^tot TOI, /ny TI /cat 0tjXaTOi> 
 Tovpyov TOO*, T) vvvoia, /fovXevci TraXai. 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 KOI /Lie /utccrrwcrat Xeyuv, 
 
 280 Travtrai irpv 
 
 T 
 
 Xeyei? yap ou/c a^c/cra, Sat/xo^a? 
 
 TOU 
 
 280. W. o Kara 
 
 274. /vtKa: see on 233. 
 
 275. KaOcuptt : se/z3 w/wn, hence 
 condemns; an Att. law-term. TOVTO 
 
 ironical. Schol. fVfiS?? f<V 
 
 rovr6 <f>riffty. 
 
 276. tKovo-iv : for the plur., see on 
 10. The dramatists are partial to 
 such combinations as &KWV oi>x tKovaiv. 
 C'f. Aesch. Prom. 19, &KOITTO. <r' &KWV 
 SvtrAvroiT \a\Ktvfiaai fpoatraffaaXtvau. 
 Eur. Hipp. 319, <pl\os /*' &*6\\vff' oi>x 
 ixov<rca> oi>x ixuv. oIS* 6Vt : I am 
 fiirt (gf. that I am here, etc.). Freq. 
 thus used parenthetically. 
 
 277. <rrfpY : likes. Cf. Shak. 
 Ant. and (.'If op. ii. 5, "Tho" it be hon- 
 est, it is never good to bring bad 
 news." 
 
 278. " The conscience of the elders, 
 which was stifled at first, begins to 
 awaken in the presence of the myste- 
 rious fact." Camp. When the Chorus 
 
 participate in the dialogue, the Cory- 
 phaeus, as representative, speaks 
 alone, sometimes in the sing., as here, 
 and sometimes in the plur. number. 
 Cf. 681. jitj TV teat : lest somehow 
 even. OcrfXarov : sc. tari v. For the 
 indie., see GMT. 309, 1 and foot-note 
 2; H.888. Cf. 1254. Plat. Lach. lOfic, 
 dpwfjifv yu^ NiK/as oTera/ TJ \fyfiv. 
 
 279. r\ gv'woia KT$. : for some time 
 my mind has Iteen anxiously deliberating. 
 
 280. teat: its force falls on ufTTil- 
 ffat', before you have quite filled. Or, it 
 gives increased force to the warning, 
 Kat often belonging to expressions of 
 fear and warning. Cf. Phil. 13, ^ KO.\ 
 fudOri fj.' '/IKOVTCL. 
 
 281. avovs : "Old men are supposed 
 to be wise ; be careful lest the proverb 
 81s irdi&ts ol yfpovrts prove to be true 
 in your case." Cf. 0. C. 930, K ai <r' & 
 x\i)0va>i> \p6vos yfftovff opou -ri(h)<Ti Kal 
 TOV vov Kfvoy.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 47 
 
 TTorepov vTrepTLfjLOiVTes cos evepyerrjv 
 
 285 tKpvTTTov avrov, oorts 
 vaovs TTVpaxrajv y\0 
 /cat yfjv CKeivatv, /cat vo/xou? Sia<r/ceSa> 
 ^ rev? /ca/cous Tt/AoWas elcropas Oeovs ; 
 OVK e&TLV. aXXa ravra /cat vraXat 
 
 290 aVSpes /xoXts (jtepovres eppoOovv e/>tot, 
 Kpv(f>rj Koipa creiovTes, ouS' VTTO vya> 
 \6<j>ov St/catCD9 et^ov, a>s crrtpyew e/xe 
 e/c ra>i>Se rourov? e^eTTtcrTa/otat /caXaJ? 
 
 284. iroTtpov . . . TJ : two possibili- 
 ties are presented that may make it 
 prob. that the burial was a favor be- 
 stowed by the gods ; either that they 
 deemed Polynices to be good, or that 
 they honor the wicked. The first sup- 
 position is refuted by the addition of 
 Sa-ns . . . Staa-KeSwit ; the second needs 
 no refutation. 
 
 285. tKpvnrov: as in 25 without 
 yjj. Cf. 0. C. 621, olubs eSSav Kal 
 K(Kpvft.fjifvos veKvs. O'OTIS ' one who. 
 6ee L. and S., s.v. II. 
 
 286. irupw<rwv : to lay waste with 
 fire. 
 
 287. YH V Kevv: the patron dei- 
 ties were at the same time the owners 
 of the land. Cf. Plat. Laws, iv. 717 a, 
 rows T^JV ir6\tv fx VTas Oeovs. (Keiviav 
 belongs also to the subst. in the pre- 
 ceding verse. SioorKcSwv : used figu- 
 ratively; may be rendered to abolish. 
 Cf. 0. C. 619, TO vvv ^v/j.<p<eva. Sej-icla- 
 /taTa Sdpfi SiaffKfSHatTtv. 
 
 288. Urop4s: like dp$s. Cf. Eur. 
 Hipp. 51, tlcropca r6vSe ffreixovra. 
 
 289. ravra : i.e. my decree. ira- 
 Xai: not long ago as referring to 
 former time, for Creon had just come 
 to power. ir<i\aL is often used of time 
 passing now and may be rendered, 
 
 for some time have been, etc. Cf. 
 1036. El. 676, Qavovr 'Optarnv vvv 
 re Kal ird\ai (sc. in 672) \eyw. Here 
 Creon alludes directly to irriAeu 279. 
 The Chorus had said, " for some time 
 I have been thinking," and Creon an- 
 swers sharply, "for some time you 
 have been muttering against my com- 
 mand." 
 
 290. oivSpts : purposely left indefi- 
 nite. cppo'Oovv : cf. 259. Eur. Andr. 
 1096 of a popular tumult, KO.K rouS' 
 ^X^p e * poQiov v WAei KO.KOV. cjioC : 
 dat. of hostile direction, at me. 
 
 291. Kpv<f>r} .... o-tCovres: covertly 
 shaking the head, like an animal pre- 
 paring to throw off the yoke. 
 
 292. SIKCIUOS : rightly ; i.e. as I had 
 a right to expect that they should. 
 us orc'pyeiv |M : so as to accept my 
 sway, us = WOTC. See GMT. 608. 
 So in 303. For ffrtpyeiv in this sense, 
 cf. Aesch. Prom. 10, us &v oibay_0j} 
 rrjv Aibs rvpavvlSa (TTtpyfiv. 
 
 293. CK ruvSc : the malcontents in 
 290. TOVTOVS: the as yet unknown 
 perpetrators of the deed. Thus, of 
 the murderers of Agamemnon, with- 
 out further designation, avrots El. 334, 
 rovrwv 348, TOVTOVS 355. Cf. also 
 Antig. 400, 414, 685.
 
 48 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 rctSe. 
 
 IN ovScv yap dv0panroi(ru/ olov dpyupos 
 ofiLO-p.' cySXaare. TOUTO /cat 
 TOO* dv8pa<s 
 
 roS* KOL$dcrKt. KOL TrapaXXdcrcreL 
 XpTrjcrrds 7jy>os aio~xpd Trpdy^ad* tcrracr^at 
 300 iravovpylof; 8* eSei^Cf dvdponrois X LV 
 Kal 7rai/ro9 epyov Svo~o~e/?eiai> ctSeVcu. 
 otroi Se uKrOapitovitTCs rjwcrav rctSe, 
 Xpov(t> TTOT* 6^Trpa^av a)? Sout'at &IKTJV. 
 
 \\> * * rF^ >>>> /O 
 
 aAA etTrcp to-^ei Zev? cr eg /AOU crepa?, 
 305 u TOUT* 7Tto-rao-*, o/3/cto? 8e o*ot Xeyo, 
 ct ^r TOV avTOeia rouSe rou rdfov 
 
 
 ? 
 
 294. Trapiryfwvovs : /erf astray. 
 
 295. ayOpujirowriv : dat. of interest 
 with (B\affr*. olov: the omitted an- 
 tec. is rowOroi'. 
 
 296. vofiwrfia : institution. Cnmp. 
 translates " usance." From this word 
 comes our Eng. " numismatics." Cur- 
 rency, coin, is that which is sanc- 
 tioned by usage. TOWTO : in agree- 
 ment with vuniana instead of with 
 
 297. iropfci: cf. Hor. Od. III. 16, 
 8ff., Aurum per medios ire sa- 
 tellites|et perrumpere amat 
 saxa, potentius | ictu f ulmi- 
 neo. t'avo-TT|criv : drives out. 
 
 298. {icSiSoxrKti: to be taken as 
 the principal pred. upon which tcrra- 
 o6ai depends, and Kal irapa\\aan*i is 
 epexegetic as though it were *opaA- 
 \iaaav (by perverting). 
 
 299. irpos . . . urreurflai : stand ( ready ) 
 for, turn to. 
 
 300. iravovfryias \ <IV : '''I 11 '* to 
 
 wavovpytiv, to play the villain. So 
 4 '\iritias $x flv ~ faitl&iv, &ypa.s $x ttv 
 aypfvttv. Cf. rr/7riaas bx.ttii>, Horn. Od. 
 i. 290. 
 
 301. clScvai : to be conversant with, 
 /iriK-tined in. So of the Cyclops, 
 Horn. Od. ix. 189, dOf/ilena p5r>. 
 
 303. \povui iroT : at some time or 
 other; join with av Sovvat. For aij, 
 see on 292. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 732, 
 
 Xpvvip TOI Kvpttf r' iv rifJifpa. $(a<rtt 
 S'tKiji'. This threat is made against the 
 guards, whom Creon supposes to have 
 become abettors of the deed under 
 the influence of bribes. 
 
 304. oXXd: servi's liere, as often, 
 to break olT impatiently the previous 
 train of thought or remark. ctircp: 
 not throwing any doubt upon the 
 statement, but emphasizing it ; as we 
 might say " if indeed man is an im- 
 mortal being." 
 
 305. 6'pKns : pred. adj. for adv 
 St-i- (I. 920; 11.019.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 49 
 
 t\<y.^ * i / \ * 
 
 U/AIZ' AtOTJS [JLOVVOS OLpK(TL, TTplV CLV 
 
 /cpe/xao-Tot r^Se SrjXaJcnqfP vfipw, 
 
 </ J >O / N > */3 ' 
 
 310 iv etoore? ro /cepoos evuev otcrreoi/, 
 TO A.otTTOi' dpird&rjTe /cat fjid0rj0' ort 
 ov/c e aVai/Tos Set TO KCpbaLveiv 
 e/c TWV yap atcr^pwt' XT^/A^CITCO^ TOUS 
 tSots ai> T 
 
 *TAAE. 
 
 315 eiireiv TI Swo~ei5, ^ 
 
 OVTOJS ttu ; 
 
 OVK o 
 
 crOa 
 
 /cat 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 ? dvtapws Xeyet? 
 
 308. ovx d?K(Ti, irplv av: 
 
 " there is a confusion of two consts. : 
 (1) oi>x "M^ "AiSrjs dpKfa-ei, to which 
 /^.ouj/os is added for emphasis, z.e. ou 
 Oa.ve'iffBf fjuivov ; and (2) ou davf7ff0e 
 irpiv Kre. The *uA.a is to take this 
 message to his fellows." Camp. Sec 
 GMT. 638, for suhjv. after irpLv. 
 novvos : the Ion. form, used where 
 the metre requires a trochaic word. 
 So also in 508, 705. 
 
 309. KpE|iaoTot : hung up ; prob. by 
 the hands, so as to be flogged, after 
 the manner of slaves, and for the pur- 
 pose of compelling them to testify 
 by whom they were bribed. In the 
 courts, testimony was extorted from 
 slaves by the rack. Cf. the punish- 
 ment of Melanthius, Horn. Od. xxii. 
 174 ft. 
 
 310. TO Ks'pSos : the supposed brib- 
 ery of the guards is in his mind. Cf. 
 222. olore'ov : one must get. 
 
 311. TO XOMTO'V: for the future. 
 dpird^T . . . p.d0T|T : the former con- 
 tinued, the latter momentary. The 
 
 bitterness of this sarcasm is manifest. 
 Cf. 654. Oedipus blinded his eyes 
 60owfK' fv <TK6rtp T<J \onrbv oif/oioro 
 (0. T. 1273). 
 
 312. eg airavros : from any and 
 every source. Cf. 0. C. 807, GOTIS e' 
 airavros fi> \tyfi. TO KCpSaCvciV : for 
 rb /ce'p&os, obj. of (fn\f?v. 
 
 313. TOTJS irXelovas: the compari- 
 son is between dr<afn4vovs and <r(T(B<r/ie'- 
 vovs, not between ir\tiovas and its 
 opposite ; i.e. robs irXefrrroi/r OTw/te- 
 vovs /j.a\\.ov &v foots ^ ffeffdifffjievovs. 
 So in 0. C. 795, ev Serf \4yeiv KO.K' &v 
 \d./3ois TO. irKfiov' ij ffcar-fipia. 
 
 315. Swo-cis: will you permit (me 1) 
 crTpa4>e!s OV'TWS t : am I to turn 
 about and depart thus (i.e. without a 
 chance to say anything more) 1 Cf. 
 Phil. 1067, a\\' oSrias &re. For the 
 deliberative subjv., see G. 1358; H. 
 866, 3. 
 
 316. KCU vvv : even now ; modifies 
 \fyeis. W. joins with ola-Ba ; but 
 we should then have OVK olaQa, ou5
 
 50 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 *TAAH. 
 
 rolarw eicru' y VI rfi 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 TI Sat ; /5v#/xieis rr)i> tpyv kvTrrjv oirov ; 
 
 *TAAH. 
 
 O tt*> \ I / V^JT>>/ 
 
 o bpiDV a" ai'ta rag ippcva.*;, TO. o cur eyco. 
 
 KPEX1N. 
 
 320 011' as aXr.a SrXoy K7T(v/co9 el. 
 
 *TAAH. 
 
 OVKOW TO y pyov TOVTO Troirjcras Trore. 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 ravr* CTT' dpyvpa) ye 
 
 v 7T/3oSov9. 
 
 318. W. Tl &U 
 
 317. SOKVCI: are you /</. The 
 sense of the question is, whether his 
 grief is superficial or profound. 
 
 318. rl 8a( : what, pray? expres- 
 sion of surprise. Cf. Eur. Iphig. Aul. 
 
 1444, TI 5o(; rb 6r()ffKfiv ov ratios yoftl- 
 {treu ; ^v6|i({it itri. : are you defin- 
 ing where my grief is located ? He 
 refers, of course, to the preceding state- 
 ment of the guard. oirov : sc. tarlv. 
 Cf. Aj. 33, T& 5' OVK tx w natittv oirov. 
 
 319. TOS 4>p vas, TO, WTO : partitive 
 appos. with at. See G. 017 ; H. 625 c. 
 
 320. o(|i: >- e - ^ ot - c f- 1270 A J- 
 364, 687. This word presents the only 
 instance of the elision of a diphthong 
 in Soph., whence W. and many others 
 have taken this as the accus. ot^t, a 
 form warranted by ot ^ ScA^c in 
 Anthol. Pal. 0, 408. But the dat. 
 form olpoi, Sifj.01 in elsewhere the rule. 
 Xi)|xa: wily knave. Odysseus is 
 named thus in Aj. 381 and 380, where 
 
 the Schol. explains it by Tpf/t/xo, 
 itapa\oyi<TTucbv iravovpyrifia. Here the 
 Schol. has rb irfptrpififjia T^S dyopas (an 
 allusion, doubtless, to Dem. De Corona, 
 127, where Dem. speaks in these 
 terms of Aeschin.). The abstract term 
 used for the concrete, as in 633, 668, 
 766. The partic. in the neut. agrees 
 with the pred. noun. 
 
 321. OVKOW KT(. : (however that 
 may be, sc. that I am an iAij/ta) this 
 deed at any rate I never did. Cf. 093. 
 Phil. 872, odKovv 'ArptlSoj TOI/T' <T\rj- 
 ffay. 7* brings into prominence the 
 antithesis between TOVTO TO tpyov and 
 the acute and knavish character of 
 the soldier. " However refined a knave 
 I may be, still," etc. 
 
 322. And that too having betrayed 
 your soul for money. The explicit 
 denial of the guard gives Creon t he- 
 occasion to charge the deed directly 
 upon him.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 51 
 
 *TAAH. 
 
 17 Setz>o> 6J So/cet ye /cat i^evorj ooKelv. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 KOfM\jjve vvv rrjv ooav et Se raura /AT) 
 325 ^avetre jaot rov? Spwvra?, e^epet^' ort 
 TO. SetXa Keporj vn^/xova? epya^erat. 
 
 *TAAE. 
 
 dXX* evpeOefy ptv ^aXtcrr'' eav Se rot 
 \Tr)<f)0fj re /cat ^77, rovro yap 
 OVK ecrO* OTTO)? or//et cru Sevp* ekOovra JJL. 
 330 /cat vvv yap 4/cro? eX?rt8o9 vwu,? r' 
 ls 6<^etX&> rot? ^eot? 
 
 326. W. ra 8va 
 
 323. The sense is, " one should not 
 in general make a conjecture where 
 one has no knowledge ; doubly bad is 
 it when this conjecture is a groundless 
 one." The first intimation of reproof 
 lies in y4. Camp, translates, " what 
 a pity that one who is opinionated 
 should have a false opinion." Boeckh 
 makes 5o/ce2V subj. of SoneT, and ren- 
 ders, " Oh truly bad, when one is de- 
 termined to hold false opinions." 
 
 324. Ko'(j.\|/U : Schol. a-ffj.i>o\6yfi 
 r^ff SJ/cT/tni' ireptA.aA.et. -rqv So^av : 
 that conjecture, i.e. of which you 
 speak. 
 
 325. TOVS Spojvras : the perpetrators. 
 Here Creon drops the charge made 
 in 322 and returns to the thought of 
 306-312. 
 
 326. TO, SeiXd Kc'pSt] : cowardly gain; 
 i.e. gain obtained through secret 
 bribery. 
 
 327. Creon has left the stage 
 through the porta regia. The follow- 
 ing lines of the guard are a soliloquy. 
 dXXd: the suppressed thought is 
 " may we not have to say that, etc. 
 (325-26), but may he, etc." tvf*Qt(r\ : 
 sc. 6 Spear. [ia\io"ra : above all. 
 
 328. re Ka: i.e. l&v re \T)<pOri nal 
 e'av yA\. Whether he be taken or not. 
 re and Kai often represent our Eng. 
 disjunctive or. The regular correla- 
 tives are re' ... re', as in efre . . . efre. 
 Cf. Phil. 1298, lav r' 'AxAAe'ws 
 eav re yu^ 6e\r/. 
 
 329. OVK t'afl' oir*>s : lit- there is not 
 in what way, i.e. it is not possible that. 
 
 330. Kal vvv : " even now I am pre- 
 served as by a miracle, and the sec- 
 ond time I should run the greatest 
 possible risk." The guard leaves the 
 scene by the door through which he 
 had entered. Cf. 223.
 
 52 
 
 a. 
 
 XOPOZ. 
 
 TroXXa TO, Seu'a, KOV&V avOpdnrov SeLvorepov 
 
 335 TOVTO Kttl TToXtOU 1TpaV TTOVTOV ^l/Xe/3tO> VOT(t) 
 
 ircpa>i> 
 
 TC TOV vTrf.pTa.Tav, Tav 
 LTOV, aKafjLaTav 
 
 332 ff . " Human ingenuity has sub- 
 dued earth, water, and air, and their 
 inhabitants, and has invented lan- 
 guage, political institutions, and the 
 healing art. The consciousness of 
 this power can incite man to what 
 is good, and when he observes law 
 and right, he occupies a high posi- 
 tion in the state. But arrogance 
 leads him to commit deeds of wanton- 
 ness; with a man of this character 
 I would have nothing to do." The 
 strange burial, in defiance of the royal 
 edict, furnishes the immediate occa- 
 sion to the Chorus for celebrating 
 human skill and uttering warning 
 against arrogance. The correspon- 
 dence of the rhythms is brought out 
 more effectively by the double occur- 
 rence of wirrov, and by the posi- 
 tion of the similarly formed words 
 
 and tyi'iroAu &iro\is, in the corre- 
 sponding verses of the strophe and 
 antistrophe. iroXXd rd Suva : many 
 are the wonderful things. Cf. Aesch. 
 Choeph. 585, iroAAa fjLfv ya Tpf<pfi Stiva 
 
 Spbt <f>pvmr]/j.a. rlt \tyot ; irt'Xci : = 
 tff-rtv. 
 
 334. TOVTO : i.e. rb Sttvov or Sttvd- 
 rarof implied in ttivtntpov; as in 296, 
 
 so here the pron. agrees with the 
 more remote subst. KO.(: correlated 
 with rt in 338. 
 
 335. vo'rto: (impelled) by the stormy 
 south wind. Dat. of cause. Others 
 call it a dat. of time. 
 
 336. ircpi|3pux(oio-iv oCSfjicuriv : en- 
 guljing waves, that let down the ship 
 into their depths (pi5{) and threaten 
 to overwhelm it. fart with the dat. = 
 beneath. Schol. rois Ka\vTrTovai r^v 
 vavv. 
 
 337. vrrcpraTov: supreme, as eldest 
 and mother of all. Soph., Phil. 392, 
 calls her ira/u/ScDn Fa, juarep avrov 
 Ai<Js. Verg. Aen. vii. 136, prima 
 deorum. 
 
 339. o.4>6iTov : as never exhausted 
 by the produce she so constantly 
 supplies. The accus. is obj. of &TTO- 
 rpixrai = wears out (for his own gain). 
 Since the trans, use of the mid. of 
 this verb is not found elsewhere, W. 
 governs the accus. by tro\ev<av. The 
 a privative is short by nature, but is 
 used long by Horn, in adjs. which 
 begin with three short syllables ; and 
 the Horn, quantity is often followed 
 by later poets. So here, and in ao- 
 fiarot, &.OavdTwi>, 007, 787. See L. and 
 S. under a iv. "The (choreic) dactyls 
 suit the thought of the continuous
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 53 
 
 340 l\\o^ev(t)v aporpcov erog eis ero?, 
 i7T7rei<i> yeVet irokevav. 
 
 'AvrurrpoJii a. 
 
 Kov<f>ovoo)v T <j>v\ov opvi6(t>v aju,<i/8aXa>i> ayei 
 345 /cat Brjpuv aypitov cOvrj TTOVTOV r eivaXiav <f>v<nv 
 
 Kparel Se pr)^aval<s aypavXov 
 350 07jpos o/oecrcriySara, 
 
 341. W. 
 
 342. W. 
 
 round of human labor, as those of 
 the antistrophe the movement of the 
 steed." Camp. 
 
 340. l\\o|u'vci>v : the Schol. explains 
 by irtpiKVK\ovvrtav. f\\<a is to be 
 distinguished from el\eta (efAco), and 
 seems to mean originally wind, roll. 
 Aristot. irepl ovpavov, ii. 14, says, ol 
 fj.fv (T^IV yrj") ^A.\etr0oj /cal KivfiaQai 
 (paffi iTfpl rbv ird\ov (teaov. The sense, 
 therefore, is the winding or turning 
 about (/8ou<TTpo07j5Jp) of the ploughs 
 at the end of the furrows. ITOS els 
 TOS : from year to year. 
 
 341. 1-mrcCw -ye'va: since the har- 
 nessing of the horse is mentioned 
 below (350), yevos may be taken here 
 in the sense of offspring, i.e. mules. 
 So the Schol. rais fifudvois, quoting 
 Horn. //. x. 352 f. Cf. also Simon. 
 Frg. 13 (Bergk), x a ^P fr ' a\\oirdStav 
 Bvyarpes lirirtav. iroXevuv : breaking 
 the glebe. 
 
 342. Kov4>ovo'o/v: this epithet calls 
 attention to the blithe and thought- 
 less nature of birds rather than to 
 the ease and swiftness of their mo- 
 tion. Cf. 617. Theognis 582, 
 opvtOos Kov<pov txpvffa. vdov, 
 
 " Then to those woods the next quick fiat 
 
 brings 
 
 The feathered kind, where merrily they sat, 
 As if their hearts were lighter than their 
 wings." 
 
 SIR W. DAVENANT'S Gondibert, 
 
 B. II. vi. st. 57. 
 
 343. d(i<}>ipaX.cuv : of ensnaring game 
 with nets, which were used in hunt- 
 ing as well as in fishing. So Xen. in 
 his Cyneget. 6. 5 ff. gives directions 
 how to place the nets for entrapping 
 hares. 
 
 344. oyci: leads captive. The sub j. 
 &vf,p is in 348. Cf. Eur. Eel. 312, 
 <f>60os irept/3a\<av fj.' &yei. 
 
 345. irovrow (ere. : Plumptre trans- 
 lates " the brood in sea-depths born." 
 <j>vo-is: the abstract for the con- 
 crete, like rpo<p-fi in 0. T. 1, & rtnva, 
 
 346. cnrcCpauri SiKruoKXuxrrois : with 
 twisted cords woven into nets. 
 
 347. TrepKJjpaSTJs : Schol. iravra. eiSaiv. 
 
 349. opeo-o-ipdra : Dor. gen. See 
 G. 188, 3; H. 146 D. 
 
 350. 0* : such an elision at the end 
 of a verse, called technically tiriawa.- 
 \oupii, Soph, makes in every kind of 
 verse. Cf. 595, 802, 1031.
 
 20<t>OKAEOY2 
 
 irrrov 
 ovpi6v T* 
 
 ravpov. 
 
 KOI 
 
 KO.I cu>/u,> 
 
 356 
 
 /cat 
 
 eia KO 
 
 7rya>z> vira 
 
 aTropo? eV ov8ci> 
 
 351. W. Imnv ras ay a 
 357. W. ira-yaw 
 
 351 f. vmimu irri. : brings under 
 the neck-encircling yoke the steed icith 
 thaggy mane. For the double accus., 
 r/! Horn. //. v. 731, wrb 5i firyk*' #xa>i' 
 *Hpn TWTTOUJ. Tin- fut. has a gnomic 
 use, denoting what man habitually 
 does. See GMT. 66. Cf. Pind. 
 Olymp. vii. 1 ff ., 4>tcC\ov w j cf T j a<pvtias 
 &wb x*'P^ J JAwv | Stafrfiatrat \ vta.vl'i ya.fi.- 
 Bptf. 1 1 <lt. i. 173, flpofjifvov 8* fTfpov 
 rbr wATjtrfoi' rfj ^<TT, (coToAf'|f i cwirr^i/ 
 fjiijrp66n> Kcd TTJS fjiijrpbs avavf^ffrai ras 
 ftirrfpcH. With an<f>i\o<pov, cf. Horn. 
 0</. iii. 486, ^iryii' a/x0U tx oyrf *- 
 
 354. 4>6t-yjia : speech. " Soph. :ic- 
 :epts the popular theory, which was 
 also held by the Eleatics and Pytha- 
 goreans, that language is not an en- 
 dowment of nature (<pu(rc(), but is the 
 result of conventional usage (0eVtt 
 ' by attribution ') and cultivation." 
 Schn. oifpotv 4>po'vr]p.a : two inter- 
 pretations are possible: (1) thought 
 twift at the wind; (2) high-soaring 
 thought, i.e. philosophy, wisdom. In 
 favor of (2) are the Schol., r^v itfpi 
 rr fjifrtupuv <pi\oao<p(a.v, and the gloss 
 of Hesychius, i^TjArfv, ^trtupov; (1) is 
 favored by the use of aviu/xn = wind- 
 ncifl (see L. and S. *.;. ^t^fts), and 
 by the natural connection between 
 
 353. W. KttT* avtfj.6(v. 
 
 <f>6(y/j.a, the body of speech, the sound, 
 and <pp6vr)na, the spirit, the contents of 
 speech. For the sense, cf. also Horn. 
 Od. vii. 36, us tl irrfpov TJ< t>6rifj.a. 
 
 355. acrTvvop.ovs dp-yas : '/" dispo- 
 sition suitable to social life. W., Wund., 
 and others understand this to mean 
 the art of governing, which is favored 
 by the Schol., T^V rwv vApuv 4/j.ir(tplav, 
 St' >v ra &ffT(a t>fiovrat, 8 iffn Siot- 
 KOVVTO.I. opff) in the sense of rp6iros. 
 Cf. 875. Aj. 640, OVKCTI <rvvTp6<pois 
 opyais tfarelfos. Hor. also, Sat. I. 3, 
 103, makes the establishment of com- 
 munities follow upon the fixed use of 
 language : donee verba, quibus 
 voces sensusquenotarent, nomi- 
 naque invenere. Dehinc op- 
 pida coeperunt munire, et 
 poncre leges. 
 
 356 f. vrraCOpcia: agrees with /3e'A.rj, 
 which may be used equally well of 
 f rest and hail as of rain, in the sense of 
 shafts. Cf. Aesch. Agam 335, iv oiicfi- 
 fjMffty valovffiv ^87; ruv inrcu9pt(i>i> iraywv 
 o'p6ff<i>i> T* 4ToAXo7Wes. Transl., and 
 he has taught himself how to shun the 
 shafts of uncomfortable frosts under the 
 open sky and of driving rains. 
 
 358. airopos : the asyndeton here 
 and in 370 emphasizes the contrast.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 55 
 
 361 TO 
 
 OVK 
 
 vocr<t)v 
 
 365 0-0<f>OV TL TO 
 
 VTTtp e\7rtS' e\(ttv rore /ACV KO.KOV, aXXor* eif 
 
 irapeipotv ^6ovo<; 0(ov T evopKov OLKOUS, 
 
 359 f . W. aTropos CTT' ouScv ep^crai. yu-eAAorros "AiSa. 
 366. W. TOT' es KO.KOV. 368. W. vo/xovs 
 
 359. ir' ovScv TO jwXXov: i.e. *' 
 
 ovSfV T<av /j.e\\ovToav. 
 
 360. "Ai8a: c/. opefffftfdra, 349. 
 The gen. depends on <f>ev^iv. 
 
 361. iratTeu : tt'z// not procure for 
 himself. Schol. 6a.va.rov fiovov ou% 
 ffytv 1a/jM. Cf. Dem. de F. L. 259, 
 
 Thuc. vi. 6. 2, o 2f Kivovvrioi 2upo*co<ri- 
 ous firay6/j.(voi vfj./j.dx<>vs. The fut. is 
 emphatic; he will net-er doit. <j>v{jiv: 
 for <t>vis, is found only here and in 
 Hippocrates ; but Sidipevl-is, aird<f>evis, 
 Kard<t>evis are found. 
 
 362. djJLTixdvwv : i.e. diseases that 
 would otherwise be irremediable. 
 
 363. 4>vyds : points back to <J>eC{ts, 
 and makes the contrast pointed. v(i- 
 irc'^pooTai : he has jointly with others 
 ( tvt>) devised. So W. But the prep. 
 seems to be used rather to strengthen 
 the idea of the mid. voice, as in the 
 phrase ffvfi.<ppd,ea()a.i H.TITIV 4ai/r<j?. See 
 L. and S., s.v. 
 
 365. <ro<t>o'v rt : pred. ; lit. as some- 
 thing shrewd. TO ixtj^avo'cv : forms 
 the counterpart to a/juixdvaiv 363, and 
 repeats the idea of fj.Tjx avc "* 349, 
 since this inventive power is the main 
 theme. 
 
 366. Tt'xvos : J " 1 with 
 
 inventive skill in art. vrrtp eXir(Sa : 
 beyond expectation. t\<av. his skill 
 qualifies him to do good, yet incites 
 him also to break through all barriers. 
 A similar sentiment is found in Hor. 
 Od. I. 3, 25 f . and 37-40. 
 
 367. TOTe jicv KT. : at one time to 
 what is base, at another to what is noble. 
 The omission of 8e is irregular. n.4v 
 and 8e' are both wanting in El. 739, 
 r6r' &\\os, &\\od' &repos. The prep. 
 tiri belongs to both adjs. irp6s is simi- 
 larly placed with the second member 
 of the sent, in 1176. Cf. also 0. T. 
 734, Af\<pu>v Kairb Aav\ias &yt. For 
 a similar sentiment and expression, 
 cf. the verse of an unknown poet 
 quoted in Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20, aiirap 
 av^ip 070661 rore pfi> /coco's, SAAore 8' 
 
 368. iropcCpwv : lit. fastening along- 
 side of, hence weaving in with; sc. T< 
 fj.rix&i'6ei>Tt rfjs T'X>TJS. The Schol. 
 explains by 6 ir^npav TOUS vop.ovs KO.\ 
 r^v SiKaioffvirnv. That is, obedience 
 must be combined with skill. 
 
 369. 9<3v T' e vopKov 8iKav : and jus- 
 tice pledged with an oath by the gods. 
 So Eur. Med. 208, TOV Zijvbs opxiav 
 Qefjuf. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 7, SpKoi 
 9e<ov = oaths by the gods.
 
 56 
 
 SOfcOKAEOYS 
 
 KaXbv 
 
 370 u/riiroXi? aTToXis, or<f) TO 
 
 vv<rn ToX/ia? ^apw. ^T e/xol 
 375 yeVoiro ftifr* r<roi> <j>pova>v o<s raS* c 
 
 ? 
 
 380 
 
 OVK elvau, TrcuS' 
 ai ovorrjvos KOL 8vo~Tiyi/ov 
 Trar/jos OtSiTroSa, rt TTOT'; ov 817 TTOV 
 <re y dmorovcrai' rot? 
 a7rdyovo"t vd/xots 
 /cat cV d<f>po<Twr) 
 
 /tot. 
 
 374. W. 
 
 370. airoXis : in contrast with i^i- 
 xoXu, as bropot and vavrortipof in the 
 rorresponding part of the strophe. 
 Cf. Eur. Troad. 1291, a 8i ^te^oA^ToXtj 
 6oAu oAwAf c Tpoia. 
 
 372. {VVHTTI: the subj. is personi- 
 fied. Cf. 0. C. 1244, arai d*l (uvoOffcu. 
 T/. 610, ci trvv Slitri ^vvtffTi. xapiv : = 
 
 Lat. gratia, causa. Cf. El. 427, 
 
 ftforti ft,* roii&f rov tyo&ov X"f <r - 
 
 373. vopccmos : guest at my hearth ; 
 4<t>frrnot is more common. 
 
 375. brov 4>povwv : o/* fAe ame wv/_y 
 of thinking (politically), t.e. of the same 
 political party. Cf. Xen. 7/e//. iv. 8. 
 24, ^3oV)0i roll ri avruv typovovaiv. 
 Ttt TO? STJ^OK, ra Aof eSai/noj/iujv fypovt'iv, 
 
 and similar expressions, are freq. 
 roS* pSci : t.e. Avf i vcf^ot/j /col SIXT/I/ 5io 
 
 376. Antigone and the guard are 
 seen entering at the left of the spec- 
 tators. s Saipoviov /CT. : m regard 
 to this ttranye marvel I stand in doubt. 
 cLfix^ivoii: found only here. 
 
 377. airriXoYrj<rai : subjv. of delib- 
 eration. See G. 1368; H. 860, 3. 
 
 378. OVK eivai : for the use of OUK 
 with the inf. in indir. disc., see 6. 
 1811; H. 1024. "Nihil in ofo par- 
 ticula offensionis est, quia 
 opponuntur 5wj (on la-rl) et 
 dm\<ryf)ffc> OVK flvai hoc sensu: iron 
 flSus ori ^8 rj irals 'AvrjyJvTj i<rrlv 
 a.yri\oy^ff<a us OUK $<TTI." Weckl. 
 
 379. 8vo~n]vos: the combining to- 
 gether of Antigone and her father is 
 significant, and throws light upon the 
 thought of 856. 
 
 380. OlSiiro'Sa: this gen. is found 
 in anapaestic verses also in Aesch. 
 Sept. 886 and 1055. O8/iro5oy and 
 Oi'5(To'5ou, also the accus. olStirnoa, are 
 not used by the tragedians. ri irort : 
 what can this be? ov 8tj irou <rt yt : 
 surely it is not you, is it t Cf. Arist. 
 Ran. 526, rl 8' (ffnv ; ov 8<j irov /*' 
 acpf \ia6ai Stavot'i fiSoitta; avros ; The 
 Chorus knew that some one had de- 
 fied the command of the ruler. They 
 are surprised and pained to learn that 
 it is Antigone who must suffer the 
 penalty of disobedience. 
 
 381. oirujTowrav : see on 219.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 57 
 
 FOURTH SCENE. GUARD. ANTIGONE. AFTERWARDS CREON 
 WITH TWO ATTENDANTS. 
 
 *TAAE. 
 
 7) <rr KeLV?) rovpyov rj 
 185 TrjvS' elXopev OaTTTOvcrav. dXXa TTOV 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 08* K SO/AWV dvjtoppos ei<? SeW 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ri S' eon ; TTOUX ^u/x/xerpo? 
 
 i//euei yap 17 
 390 ar^oXy Tro0' yj 
 
 *TAAE. 
 
 vSev ecrr* dira>fj,oTov 
 Vtvota T^ yvu>ys(]v eTret 
 eiv Sevp* a^ e^u^ow eya> 
 
 382. dira-yovcri : a judicial term, 
 used of leading away to custody those 
 who have been caught in the act. 
 
 383. o4>poo-v'vT] : with this word the 
 Chorus do not censure the deed in 
 itself ; they only call Antigone indis- 
 creet for imperilling her life. 
 
 384. The lapse of several hours is 
 assumed since 331. CfAlb. q'Se tcre.: 
 here is that one who has done the deed. 
 cKctvi] : because in the former scene 
 the doer of this deed was the principal 
 subject of discourse. Creon again 
 comes on the scene by the middle door 
 and hears the last verse spoken by the 
 guard. Hence the 8e and what fol- 
 lows in 387. 
 
 386. tls St'ov : for your need, oppor- 
 tunely. Cf. 0. T. 1416, c'y 8eW irdpeae' 
 SSe Kpewv. The phrase naturally sug- 
 gests v/j.(j.erpos to Creon. 
 
 387. v'|i|UTpos : coincident with; just 
 in the nick of time to hear about. Cf. 
 0. T. 84, t^v fjLfj.tr pos yap ws K\veiv. 
 
 388. dirwfAOTOv : to be abjured as a 
 tiling one will not do or undertake. 
 This proverb occurs first in a frag- 
 ment of Archilochus (74 Bergk) : xpn- 
 fj-d-rtav &f\irTOi> owSeV ^<mi/ ou5' airu- 
 /J.OTOV. Cf. what the guard has said 
 in 329. 
 
 389. For second thoughts belie one's 
 resolutions. 
 
 390. o-\o\f| : hardly, be slow to (do 
 anything). Similar is the Eng. in 
 Shak. Tit. Andron. i. 2, " I'll trust by 
 leisure him that mocks me once." 
 ifew &v, a rare nsage. ButseeGMT.208; 
 H. 845. W. takes &v with fr t tixovv, i.e. 
 41, 4. W. takes &v with ^fV'vw, i.e. 
 I should have declared, and cites Sopli. 
 Aj. 430, TIS &v TOT' ye6' w8' iirtavunoii
 
 TCUS trai? direiXcu?, cu? \LfjLai(r0r)v rare 
 dXX*, rj -yap cVros KCU Trap' eXm'Sas 
 
 dXX$ /XTJKOS ovSev 
 >, 81* opKtDV Kai7re/3 
 395 Koprjv aycop r^fS*. 17 KadevpeOrj rd(f>ov 
 Koarp.ovo'a. KXrjpos tv6a$ OVK CTrdXXcro, 
 dXX* ear' e/zoi> Oovppaiov, OVK dXXou, roSe. 
 
 avro?, 0*5 
 
 400 SiKaio? ei/xi ralrS* 
 8c rSc ra> 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 *TAAH. 
 
 avn; TOI/ ai>8/>* c 
 
 TTO.VT eTTttrracrat. 
 
 TO v/ic {i/voifiv uvofia roit 
 Ear. 7/erc. /'ur. 1355, 068* ft* 
 
 vori tit roW iKtffdcu, Scufpn' OT' 6/u/ia- 
 
 TK /3aA(ir. Some read l|/ctjv, so as to 
 void the fut. inf. with &?. 
 
 391. dirciXais : dat. of cause. 
 4x<i|uuHh|v : the metaphor is well 
 brought out by the translation of 
 Camp., " it-hen my soul was shaken with 
 tke tempest of your former threatening s." 
 
 392. OCTOS: sc. f \-rlSuy: thesubst. 
 not repeated. Cf. 618. 
 
 393. ovSc'v : adv. in no respect. 
 firJKO* : in greatness. The thought 
 regularly expressed would be -if rap' 
 
 /ATI'S^I XP? ou8f :' totKtv &AA?} TJ&OVJ], 
 
 for it is of the smaller that we say it is 
 not like the greater. But this inver- 
 sion of terms is freq. with toiKiv. So 
 of an unusually great fear it is said 
 in Thuc. vii. 71. 2, 6 <f>6&os 3" o68<?) 
 Cf. Eur. Frg. 664, ttt T&V 
 
 " Pleasure 
 that comes unlocked for is thrice wel- 
 come." Rogers' Italy. 
 
 394. Si (JpKuv O.TTIOJJLOTOS : act. ; bound 
 myself by an oath (sc. that I would 
 not come). Above pass. So Avw/toroj 
 has both uses. Si* opicuv : added to 
 make the expression more vivid. So 
 y6oiaiv, 427. 
 
 396. t'vfloS' OVK : as was done be- 
 fore. Cf. 275. 
 
 397. Oovpfituov : like our Eng. n-i nil- 
 fall, godsend. Hermes was the giver 
 of good luck. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 486 e, 
 
 TOlOVT<f 
 
 400. SIKCUOS 
 
 5 
 
 KOKWV : those threatened by Creon. 
 
 401. TW Tpo'iru iro'Ocv : two inter- 
 rogatives combined in one sent. So 
 the Horn, rfj itdQfv la<? avSpuv ; Track. 
 421, rls irdOfv poK&v ;
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 59 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 r) KCU fri/Lys /cat Xeyas op6ai<5 a (77$ ; 
 
 *TAAE. 
 
 Tavr^v y Z&ODV ddiTTovcrav ov a~v TOV vKpov 
 405 a,7relira<s. ap evSrjXa /cat o-a<f>fj Xe'y&> ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 /cat Troi? oparai KamX^Trro? ypeOrj ; 
 *TAAH. 
 
 TOLOVTOV 'qv TO TTpoy. O7T&J5 yay3 
 os <rov ra Setv' e/ceu^' e 
 
 410 veKvv, 
 
 KOVIV cnpaiTes r) /caret^e TOI/ 
 fj.v^ojv re <ra>/uta yv/Ai/wcrai/Tes ev, 
 ^' a.Kpa)v e/c Traywv 
 
 O.TT avrov ^ /3<i\r) 
 
 403. The sense is, "Are you in your 
 right mind when you say this ? " 
 
 404. TOV : the art. would regularly 
 be omitted with the antec. incorpo- 
 rated in the rel. clause. It makes 
 vfKp6v more definite. 
 
 406. dpdrai : historical pres. ; a use 
 to which the tragedians are partial. 
 They also freq. change the tense in 
 the same sent., as here. Cf. 426-428. 
 Aj. 31, <t>pdC~t T6 KaS-fi\(a(Tfv. ir\T)ir- 
 TOS : caught in the act. 
 
 407. -yap : see on 238. TjKOftcv : 
 the other guards may have gone, from 
 fear and suspense, to meet their com- 
 rade on his return from the king, 
 and, in view of Creon's threats, which 
 were directed against them all, have 
 returned together to watch the corpse 
 again. 
 
 408. ra. 8ev Kctvo : cf. 305 ff . 
 
 409. <rrjpavTS : having swept off". 
 TOV: the art. at the end of the tri- 
 
 meter is very rare. Soph, has it also 
 in Phil. 263, O.C. 351, and El. 879. 
 
 410. fiuSuv : clammy, dank. w : 
 carefully. 
 
 411. KaOrjiuG* OKfxov K irayuv: we 
 seated ourselves on the slope of the hills. 
 Cf. Horn. Od. xxi. 420, e'/c SlQpoto 
 Ka.6riiJ.fvos. II. xiv. 154, trraff e'| Ou- 
 \vfjt-iroto. virrjv|ioi : under the lee, 
 Some join &Kpu>v K irdywv directly 
 with inrfivf/Aoi in the sense of oOt &tcpu>v 
 fK irdyuv ffKfiras ^v avefjLoio, i.e. " we 
 sat so that we were protected from 
 the wind by the tops of the hills." 
 They must have sat to windward of 
 the dead body, with their backs turned 
 to the wind and facing the corpse, in 
 order to be able to watch it, and at the 
 same time to avoid the stench which 
 in this situation the wind would blow 
 away from them. 
 
 412. f3dX.T] : the subjv. is more vivid 
 than the opt.
 
 60 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 eycprl KIVUV eu>8/3* avrjp iripp60oi<; 
 
 KCLKol(rU>, t TtS TOl/8' aK7)$TJ(TOL TTOVOV. 
 
 415 \povov TaS* r}v TO&OVTOV, eor* > aWepi 
 p.aru) KCLTtcrrr) Xa/zTrpo? rjXtov KVK\O<> 
 
 KO.I KaO/Lt* 0a\TT' KO.I TOT C^a 
 
 TV<^a>5 dcipas cncrjTrTov, ovpdviov 
 m/xirXi7<ri TreSi'oi/, 7ra<rai> aiKi/CjCDV 
 420 u\i75 TreSiaSos, eV 8* 6/xecrTcu#77 /Lie 
 aWijp ' /z,v<raj/re? 8' et^o/nc 
 icai rov8' aTraXXayeVro? cV 
 
 413. dyrjp: in distributive appos. 
 with the subj. of KafrhutBa. linp- 
 po'0ois : Schol. KoMpoa. Cf. the use 
 of fioedv in 290. 
 
 414. KOKotoav : used subst. and 
 equiv. to bvfilttn. icaxdv is used of 
 u'ordt also in Aj. 1244, a<if Vs 
 vaxoti /3aAf?r. C/. PAiV. 374, below. 
 aici)Sij<rot : fut. opt. in indir. disc., 
 and with the apod, implied in the con- 
 text. See GMT. 128 and 696 II. Cf. 
 Phil. 374 f., ijpaaffov KOKOJJ ...' ri/xa 
 
 416. C/: Horn. //. viii. 68, ij/xof 8* 
 
 Tjf Aioj utaov ovpavbv a/j.(pi8(0r]Kfi. 
 
 417. x^ ov s : K 1 '"- of separation 
 after 4fpai. C/". 0. 7*. 142, 
 IffraffOt. Plat. Gor^. 524 d, ^vSr/A 
 iffrlr tv rp tfri/x^i ^8Aj' 7v/ivwdp TOU 
 ff<*na.rot. 
 
 418. " The detailed description of 
 this violent storm, that so greatly ter- 
 rified the company of watchers, makes 
 the undaunted courage of the heroine 
 appear the more illustrious." Schn. 
 TU^WS : o whirlwind ; which, by 
 driving on high the dust, gives the 
 appearance of raising up a sudden 
 storm (ffKifrrdv) from the ground. 
 ovpoviov : sent from heaven ; or, per- 
 hapg better, reaching to heaven. Cf. 
 
 Aj. 190, &TO.V ovpaviav <f>\(ytav. The 
 Schol., XmroDv ritv alOfpa, favors the 
 latter. a\os: in appos. witli ffKn-irrdv. 
 
 420. fv 8t : adv., and thereupon ; 
 Lat. simul. Cf. El. 713, iv 5' ^- 
 ffruOri Sp6fj.os KTinrov. 0. T. 182, iv 8' 
 (among them) &Aox<>< ^iriffraxixouffiv. 
 Others take tv as belonging to the 
 verb and separated from it by so- 
 called tmesis. Other cases of tmesis 
 occur in 427, 432, 977, 1233. 
 
 421. fivo-avTcs : because of the dust 
 which was whirled aloft to the top of 
 the hill. This circumstance is added 
 to explain why they did not see the 
 approach of Antigone. ftxopcv: we 
 endured. Schol., iyrd^of^fv irpbj r^v 
 K&VIV. 6c(av : because the &x<>s was 
 ovpdviof. But since all calamities were 
 heaven-sent, the reference to ovpdvtov 
 is not necessary. vocrov : used by 
 the tragedians of every kind of physi- 
 cal and mental suffering. 
 
 422. rovSc: neut., comprising all 
 that has been mentioned. diroXXa- 
 YC'VTOS : see on 244. tv \povu fiaKpw : 
 I'H the course of a long while ; giving time 
 for Antigone to come out of her con- 
 cealment, with the libation ready to be 
 poured. Cf. Phil. 236, rb Aa0*ri/ irpoff- 
 
 * dvtipbs
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 61 
 
 17 Trats oparai, KavaKCDKvet, 
 
 opviOos ovv (j>06yyov, o? 
 425 evvrjs veocrartov op<f>avov ftXeijs 
 
 OVTOJ Se ^avrrj, ijfiXov d? oyoa 
 
 yooicriv e^iwjaw^ev, e/c 8* apa<s /ca/ca? 
 
 rjparo TOICTU/ rovpyov eei^yacr//,e>(H<? 
 
 /cai ^epcrlv ev6v<; bi-fyiav <f>ep6L K.OVIV, 
 430 e/c r' evKpoTTJrov ^aXiCGQis ap^rjv 
 rpLcnrovSoicri TOV vixvv 
 tejaecr^a, cruv 8e 
 
 423. Why Antigone returned to 
 the body the poet does not expressly 
 state. It is to be inferred that she 
 has heard or fears that the body 
 is again exposed by the command 
 of Creon. Accordingly she carries 
 with her the pitcher containing the 
 libation. irixpas: full of bitterness, 
 sorrowful. " The quality of the ob- 
 ject is transferred to the subject; i.e., 
 iriKpas, are iraff^oiiffris iriKpd." Camp. 
 So conversely in Phil. 209, rpvadvup 
 = man-afflictiny is applied to avSd, the 
 cry which expresses the pain. 
 
 424. 6'pviOos = descriptive gen. Or- 
 der : &is OTO.V /3A.6^?7 At'^os fvvrjs Kfvris 
 optyavbv vtoffffuv. The comparison of 
 shrill and mournful cries with the 
 plaintive notes of birds robbed of 
 their young is Horn. Cf. Od. xvi. 
 216 ff., K\atov Sf \tyews, aSivdrfpov tf r' 
 oitavoi, (prjvai ^ alyinrtol ya/*ty(awxfs, 
 olffi Ve TfKva dypdrai ei\oi/TO, irdpos 
 7rfTcr]va, yevfffdai. 
 
 425. tvvijs : with X x os > couch of its 
 nest. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, \tKrp<ov 
 
 most commonly when a pron. is ex- 
 pressed. Cf. El. 25, wa-irep 'linros . . . 
 uaavrais 8e ffv. \|/iXo'v : uncovered. 
 
 427. yooitriv : see on 394. CK : 
 join with TJ^UTO. See on 420. 
 
 428. lipoiTo : impf . after the aor. ; 
 see on 406. 
 
 430. opStjv : &pa.ffa irpAxovv. Urns 
 borne aloft on the shoulder or head 
 in scenes of sacrifice are a favorite 
 subject in Greek art. 
 
 431. Tpio-iro'vSoian : as in all sacred 
 observances the number three plays 
 an important part, so the libations 
 poured on the dead consisted of three 
 parts ; sc. fj.f\iKparov (honey with 
 milk), wine, and spring water (cf. Od. 
 x. 518) ; or, milk, wine, and honey with 
 water (cf. Eur. Iphig. Taur. 159). In 
 many localities olive oil was used in- 
 stead of wine. These libations were 
 poured out sometimes mixed before- 
 hand, sometimes separate, with the face 
 turned to the west. <rre'<j>ei : croirns, 
 in the sense of honors. Cf. El. 51, 
 rvp&ov \oiftatfft Kal Kapa.r6p.ois x^'Scus 
 
 426. 8 : introduces the apod, with 
 increased emphasis in prose also, and 
 
 432. trvv : together, adv. modifies 
 Or)pwfj.fOa. vi'v : = avrfiv.
 
 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 l Ttt? T irpocrOev TO"? re vvv 
 i35 7rpa^i5* airapvos 8* ovScyos /ca^toraro, 
 dXX* ij8ea>9 c/xotyc K<iXyai>a>9 d/xa. 
 TO /*> yap auToy oc KOLKO^V 
 
 q8lOTO>, C5 KO.KOV 8f TOU? 
 
 dXyewoV. dXXa irouna ravff rjorcra) 
 
 440 C/IOt 7Te$VKO> Tr)? C/XTJ9 <7Ct)T7)pta<i. 
 
 <re 
 
 KPEnN. 
 CTC TY)V VVOV<TO.V 19 TTcBoV 
 
 Karapvei 
 
 Kopa, 
 SeS/aa/co/cu rctSc ; 
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 l ^17/11 S/adcrat KOVK d,7ra/D^ou/xat TO 
 
 439. W. iran-a ToXX'. 
 
 435. airapvos 8* ovScvos : An obj. 
 gen. after an adj. kindred to a verb 
 taking the acciu. See G. 1 142 ; H. 
 764. Cf. Hdt. iii. 60, (^apyos % ^ 
 /lir iaroKTt'ivai 'Sfj.tp&tv. KaOCo-raro : 
 implies her fixed nnd calm attitude. 
 
 436. dXXa: sr. tca.Blara.ro. "But my 
 joy wns still not unmingled." For 
 j/8i'ws *V "' xvt> should use a concessive 
 clause. 
 
 437. avrov : stibj. accus. of rb 
 wHfttvyt'vai, which is the subj. of fS8- 
 arof (tariv). The thought is put in a 
 general form, that one himself. 
 
 438. TOVS <}>tXovs : the servant is 
 attached to the daughter of the royal 
 house. 
 
 439. Order : wdrra raura TtttyvKt 
 (tot f}<7<r Aa3i*' t) rj Ipy ffiarifpla. Cf. 
 1:1. 1015, trpovoiai oiiSiv avOptairois f<f>u 
 KipSot Aaj9if &ftftvi>f. For the const. 
 of the inf., see G. 1528; II. 952. The 
 
 sentiment indicates the ignoble nature 
 of the SoOXoj. 
 
 441. <rc 8if, oV: you, I mean, you. 
 A similar harsh tone is that of Aegis- 
 thus to Electra, EL 1445, <r rot, <r 
 Kplvta, veil fft, r^v tv r<? irapos XP^"V 
 OpafffTav. The calm repose of Anti- 
 gone, who stands before Creon, in her 
 maidenly innocence, without showing 
 a single trace of fear or regret, exas- 
 perates him, as the tone of his address 
 indicates. Koipa : cf. 269. 
 
 442. jrr)'s : sc. StSpaKfvai. fi?) is 
 due only to Karapvfi; for its use- after 
 the verb of denial, see G. 1615; II. 
 1029. 
 
 443. Antigone purposely imitates 
 in her reply the form of the question, 
 as below (450, 452) she recalls KTJ- 
 pvxOtvra and v6ji.ovs (447, 449). TO 
 JITJ: sc. StSpaKtvat. Regularly rb /*)) 
 oi. See GMT. 812.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 63 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 (TV 
 
 av 
 
 445 ea) fiapetas curias e 
 
 (TV 8' eiTre fJiOL fj,rj fji'YJKOs, dXXa 
 
 a-Oa Krjpv^devra /AT) Trpdcra-ew raSe ; 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 iJS^. rt 8* OVK fJL6\\OV ; Cj 
 
 yap 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ' eroX/xas rovcrS' virepfiaiveiv 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 450 ov yap rt /xot Zeus ^i> 6 
 
 ovS* 17 ^wot/co? raiv Kara} deaiv 
 rotoucrS* ei^ avOpotfroicrLv atpicrtv 
 
 ra 
 
 Se, 
 
 452. 
 
 wptcrai'. 
 
 444. rv : to the guard. K0|x(gois 
 av : may betake yourself. For the opt. 
 in mild command, see GMT. 237. 
 
 445. Free and exempt from grievous 
 imputation. The guard departs. The 
 actor who has played this part now 
 has an opportunity to change his 
 costume, in order to impersonate 
 Ismene. 
 
 446. |iT]KOS : i-e. fj.a.Kpbv eiros. 
 
 447. KTjpvxOt'vra: the partic. is in 
 indir. disc, after rfSrjtjOa and = on 
 fKTipvxOri. The plur. of the impers. 
 is common with adjs. (c.f. Aj. 1126, 
 S/K-aio yap r6v5* evrvx^v), very com- 
 mon with verbal adjs. (cf. 677), less 
 common with parties., as here. Cf. 
 570, 576. 
 
 448. T 8' OVK f'fieXAov : and why 
 should I not (know it) 1 * 
 
 449. STJTO, : then, marking an infer- 
 ence. " Knowing all this, did you 
 then have the daring," etc. 
 
 450. -yap: (yes), for. This speech 
 of Antigone is one of the noblest 
 passages left us in ancient literature. 
 r\ : adv., at all. 
 
 451. TOJV KCXTW 0<Sv : since AI'KTJ 
 sent from below the Erinyes to pun- 
 ish transgression. Aesch. connects 
 her with these avenging deities. Cf. 
 Eum. 511, 5 Aura, & Qpovoi T' 'Epivvuv. 
 Eur. Med. 1389, dA.Ao <r' 'Vptvbs oAe- 
 (reie TfKvwv (povla re AWT;. She was 
 held to be the daughter of Zeus and 
 Themis. 
 
 452. ToiowcrSe : sc. as you have laid 
 down. Cf. 519. ev av0p<*irowriv : who 
 are endowed with a sense of obliga- 
 tion towards the dead.
 
 64 
 
 ovSc <r0cvcu> TO&OVTOV (ao^nrjv TO, era 
 KTqpvyfJiaff WOT* aypairra /cdcr^aXiJ (Jew 
 455 vojjLLfjia. 8vWcr#ai OVTJTOV ovff virepSpafj.^ 
 ov yap TI vvv ye Kale's, dXX' act TTOTC 
 $ Tavra, KouScts oTSei/ e'<f OTOV '<f>dvr}. 
 eya) OVK e/xeXXoi/, dvSpo? ovSei/os 
 
 eurao-', eV #eoicri r)i> BLKTJV 
 40 Seoereii/. Oavovporr) yap t^gSy) ' ri 8* ov ; 
 KCI /IT) trv TrpovKTJpv^as. t Se TOU 
 
 irpoar6fv OavovfJiaL, K/a8o9 aur* eyw Xeycu. 
 
 454. W. is Tayptarra. 462. W. aV ( = avro') . 
 
 454 f . Instead of connecting 
 IvvaaOm with rtk ffA mipvyfuira and 
 making this its subj. Antigone gen- 
 eralizes the expression : that one being 
 a mortal (sc. you) should be able, etc. 
 Editt. generally make Ornrbv ovff refer 
 to Creon, supplying a 4 in thought from 
 T& ri mipvynara. But Prof. Goodwin 
 (Proceedings Amer. Philol. Assoc. 1876, 
 p. 4) supposes that Antigone has her- 
 self in mind, that I being a mere 
 mortal, etc. The gender is no objec- 
 tion. Cf. Eur. Med. 1017, 1018. In 
 favor of this view it is urged that 
 Antigone is more concerned through- 
 out the passage with defending her 
 own conduct than with condemning 
 Creon. trirt p6pa.fi* tv : lit. to run be- 
 yond (as in a race) ; here, to over- 
 patt, to render void ; nearly the same 
 as vftp&aivtiv, above. Cf. Eur. Ion. 
 973, KO! vias TO ttptiaau 6nrrbs olff' 
 &ffp9pdfjio>. Aristot. Rhet. i 15, tai> ^fv 
 itnurrloi tf 6 yfypaft.ft.ti/os (vi^/tos) rip 
 
 Tt? KOlVtf V&fUf XpT^ffTfOV KO.I 
 I iflUKfaiV ttS SlKCUOTfpOlS. KO.I . . ,ri> 
 
 J-rtftKtt dfl fjifvti xal ovStiroTf fnfra- 
 0118' 6 KOiv&t, Kara, tyvaiv yap 
 
 tanv ol 8i yeypanntvoi iro\\aKis. In 
 connection with this he refers to Antig. 
 466 and 458. "Let not a mortal's vain 
 command, Urge you to break th' un- 
 alterable laws Of heav'n-descended 
 charity." Mason's Elfrida. 
 
 456. vwv Kobe's : form one idea, 
 to-day and yesterday. The brief du- 
 ration of merely human institutions 
 is meant. cut irort : " everlastingly, 
 without any clear distinction of past 
 or future, wort gives the effect of 
 indefiniteness or infinity." Camp. 
 
 457. C^OTOV: since when; sc-xpovov. 
 
 458. TOVTWV : i.e. vofj.lfj.tav, namely, 
 for their violation ; depends on r^v 
 Sixr)!?. OWK ptXXov : / teas not about 
 to, did not mean to. dvSpos : of a 
 mere man, emphatic. 
 
 459. v Ocouri : in respect of, i.e. to- 
 wards the gods; the penalty due them. 
 
 460. T 8' ow : and why should I not 
 (have known that I must die)? 
 
 461. TOW x.povov : Schol., TOO tifiap- 
 fttvov Kri\ovori. 
 
 462. avTt: "you call it penalty, I, 
 on the contrary, gain." Cf. Shak. Julius 
 Caesar, iii. 1 :
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 65 
 
 oVns yap eV TToXXolcnv o>9 eyo> 
 
 y <> </CN >\ /^^ ' S 1 ' 
 
 77, 7TOJ? OO OU^t KO,TUaV(DV KCpOOS <{>pL ', 
 
 465 ovra>5 e/zotye rovSe rou fjiopov rv^eiv 
 
 > >$\ *\ \\* * > ^ >/> 
 
 ouoef aAyos' aAA ai/, et roz^ eg e/xrj 
 
 bs Q&VQVT ara^ov ave 
 
 av ri\yovv' rotcrSe 8' OUK: a, 
 i S* et So/ca> vw /zaym S^aicra 
 470 cr^eSdv rt ftajyoa; fjuapiav o 
 
 877X01 TO 
 TratSo? 
 
 XOP02. 
 
 et/cetv 
 
 8' 
 
 467. 
 
 ff evos T' a.Ta<f>ov. 
 
 ai^tov 
 OWK e7Tto~rarat KOLKOIS. 
 
 "Casca. Why he that cuts off twenty years 
 
 of life 
 
 Cuts off so many years of fearing death. 
 -Brw. Grant that, and then is death a 
 
 benefit." 
 
 464. Caesura after the first sylla- 
 ble. See on 234. <j>'pei : for (jteperai. 
 The act. is often used for the mid. by 
 Soph. Cf. 0. C. 5, fffjLiKpbv fj.fi/ e|ai- 
 rovvra, rov trfiticpov 8' erj fj.fiov <f>4- 
 povra. 
 
 465. OVTCOS : such being the case. 
 
 466. imp' o v8e v : see on 35. oX-yos : 
 instead of a word of general meaning 
 the Greeks often use a word of more 
 definite sense. Here ^A/yos (eVnV) for 
 the more general idea of regard. 
 dv : see on 69. 
 
 467. rov ^ fXTjs KT|. : the one sprung 
 from my own mother. Oovovr' /ere.: 
 when dead I had suffered to be (sc. 
 OVTO.) an unburied corpse. 
 
 468. KcCvois : at that, the supposed 
 thought. rourSc : at this, sc. what she 
 had done. 
 
 470. <rx8o'v TI : mockingly spoken 
 of any fact or affair which the speaker 
 believes to be undoubted ; it almost 
 appears to me that; it wants but little 
 that ; possibly. In like tone Electra 
 closes a long speech to her mother, 
 El. 608, 4 yap Tre(f>vKa T(avSe T>V fpyiav 
 tSpis, crxeSoj/ rt r^v a))v ov Karai<Txvv(a 
 <pvffiv. |itopu>, /ere. : " / bear the charge 
 of folly from a fool." Plump tre. The 
 sharpness of the utterance is enhanced 
 by the repetition yucDpo, papc?, n<apiav. 
 
 471. The harshness of this last 
 remark the discreet and venerable 
 Chorus cannot approve. Their words, 
 however, do not express censure so 
 much as a characterization of Anti- 
 gone. Order : rb yej/j/rjyuce TTJS iraiSbs 
 87/A.oi (sc. ov) wfj.bv (pred.) e'{ a>/xoG 
 irarp6s. 
 
 472. tirCoTarai : sc. fi irais. tticciv 
 
 cf. Phil. 1046, 6 eVos <f>driv 
 r', 'OSvcrcrev, KOI>
 
 66 
 
 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 ai> 10-1 
 
 18019 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 dAX' ur6i rot. TO. a~K\TJp t ayav 
 7ri7TTu> /btaXtcrra, Kal TOV 
 475 o-torjpov oirrov CK TTV/SO? 
 0pav<T0ina Kal payevra 
 (Tfju-Kpw ^aXii/w 8* oTSa TOVS 
 ITTTTOVS KCLTapruOevras. ov yap 
 
 <j>povlv piy con? SoOXo? COTI rail/ TreXas. 
 * >/>/)' * * * t ' 
 
 480 aVTTJ O Vppt-LfW fJLCV TOT CgTJTTlCrTaTO, 
 
 i/d/iovs VTrepftaCvovcra rou? TrpoKLp,evov<s' 
 vftpis o\ 67Ti oeopaKCv, rjoe otvrepa, 
 Toi/Toi? fTTav^elv Kal oeopaKvlav yfXav. 
 j) vvv eya* ftei/ ou/c avyp, avnr) 8' 
 485 ct raur* (xi/aTt TSe /cetcrerat 
 
 473. dXXa: "but pride comes be- 
 fore destruction." By dAAo Creon 
 connects his reflections immediately 
 with the last words of the Chorus. 
 Bl. remarks how exactly, though un- 
 consciously, Creon describes in the 
 following words his own case. TCI 
 <rK\TJp' d-yav 4>povrjfwxTa : excessively 
 stubborn dispositions. 
 
 474. Triimiv : fail, break down. Inf. 
 after f<r0<, know that, etc. (not know 
 how) ; see G. 1592, and c/! oI5a Karap- 
 rvMrrat below. CJ/i Aesch. Pert. 
 173, *2 rJ5' f<r0< fi-fi trf Sis Qpdffat. 
 Eur. Med. 593, ? wi/ r66' laOi ^ 
 yvvaut&s ovvtKa y^ifuil fit \tKrpa. 
 
 475. owr6v : tempered. <!K : see 
 on 111. ircpio-KcXfj : so that it is very 
 hard. 
 
 476. irXi<rTa : very often ; a sup. of 
 wo\\d = woAAeUif . dv <Ur(Sois : you 
 "-,// see ; a modest statement of a well- 
 known fact. See GMT. 237. 
 
 478. KaroprvOt vrat : f req. used for 
 
 training or breaking horses. (KircXct : 
 explained by Hesychius as = Qtanv. 
 A aira| \fy6ft.fvov. 
 
 479. <}>povctv fit'-ya : to be proud-spir- 
 ited. SovXos : contemptuous in its 
 application to Antigone. 
 
 480. cipr(oTaTO : with sarcastic 
 reference to 472. 
 
 481. irpoKtifxi'vovs : ordained. 
 
 482. ii'ppis : in the pred., sc. tar If. 
 ^'8c: is the subj. and takes its gen- 
 der from v&pti. 
 
 483. ciravxciv . . . yXav : in appos. 
 with ^5, subj. nom. ScSpaxvuiv: 
 with yt\av, lit. at having done it; over 
 her deed. The partic. is used with 
 yf\av as with x a ^P fi " an ^ similar 
 verbs. Cf. Eur. Ale. 691, x*lp<u fyvv 
 <t>a>t. It is not therefore simply a rep- 
 etition of &Tfl SfSptuefv, but forms a 
 part of the pred. See G. 279, 1 ; H. 983. 
 
 485. If this (assumed) authority (sc. 
 of defying this law) shall be exercised 
 by her with impunity.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 67 
 
 et$' o/xcu/xoz/ecrrepa, 
 TOV Trai/ros 17/4 w> Zrjvos ep/cetov /cvpet, 
 avr7 re ^7 wcu/w,os ou/c dA.v^eroi' 
 fj,6pov KdKicrTov Kol yap ovv Keivrjv larov 
 
 490 eVatrtai/xat rovSe /8ouAv<rcu rd<ou. 
 xcu z>w /caXetr'' ecrcu ya^o etSo^ 
 Xvcrcraicraz' avrrjv ouS' eTnjfioXov 
 <f>i\.? S' 6 Ovpos Trp6a"0v y 
 ra>v /x^Se^ 6p0a)s eV cr/corw 
 
 495 jiicra) ye fjiivroi ^utrav ev /ca/cotcrt rts 
 eTretra TOVTO 
 
 490. W. ra^ous. 
 
 486. dS\4>T)s : sc. Ovydrrjp which is 
 pred. to Kvpf? (ovo-a). The omitted 
 partic. contains the leading idea. See 
 GMT. 887, 889. ZTJVOS piov : cf. 
 Horn. Od. xxii. 334f . The altar of Zet/s 
 fpKf"ios stood in the middle of the 
 house-court. By metonymy here for 
 the entire family. The expression is 
 the extravagant one of a passionate 
 man, " more nearly akin to me than 
 all my kin," which is, of course, im- 
 possible. Cf. 0. T. 1365, et Se rt 
 Trptff/3vTepov eri KO.KOV KaKOV. 
 
 488. TJ guvai|ios: in the blindness 
 of his passion Creon includes Ismene 
 in his condemnation, without any rea- 
 son except her anxious behavior, to 
 which he refers below as betraying 
 her guilt. 
 
 489. (io'pov : gen. of separation with 
 d\veToi/, after the analogy of such 
 verbs as oTaAAaTTeo-ftzi. Cf. El. 626, 
 Bpdcrovs Tovb" OVK a\vets. 
 
 490. I'crov : equally, likewise, eVat- 
 TicS/iot e'/ceicTjj/ rovSf rov rdtyov, i.e. f)ov- 
 \evo~ai a.\n6v. Cf. Phil. 62, ol 'ArpelSai 
 ffe OVK r)icaffav TIV 'A^iAAeiau' OTT\cav, 
 Sovva.1, 
 
 491. vv : sc. Ismene. KaXeire : 
 addressed to the attendants. 
 
 492. e'lrrjpoXov <{>pev(Sv : in possession 
 of her mind. 
 
 493. <j>i\i : is wont. Cf. 722. 
 irpo'erOev TjpTJ<r6ai : to be detected before- 
 hand, i.e. before the deed has been 
 done. K\OITCV'S : pred, nom., as a plot- 
 ter ; like the poetjc use of /cAe'irrety, 
 devise or do stealthily. Cf. El. 37, 
 S6\oiiri K\f\}/a.i ffcpayds. Aj. 1137, WAX' 
 &v \d6pa K\ffyftas Ko/ca. The sense is, 
 that the evil conscience easily betrays 
 the evil-doer. So Shak. Hamlet, iii. 
 1, 83: "Thus conscience doth make 
 cowards of us all." 
 
 495. "I hate the offender that hides 
 his crime, but I hate also the one that 
 seeks to defend it." Creon thinks 
 Ismene is trying to do the former, 
 Antigone the latter. Antigone is 
 seeking to escape punishment, he 
 thinks. This accounts for her reply 
 and the allusion to a\ovs in e\<av. 
 
 496. 4'iretTtt : after the partic. Cf. 
 Aj. 760, O'OTIS avOptairov (pvfftv 0\affT(av, 
 firftra fj.$i KO.T' &v6p<airoi> ippovfi. KO\- 
 Xvvtiv : to gloss over.
 
 68 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 0eXci? TI p.Li,oi' fj KaraKTfivaC /u,' eXcup ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 oi 
 
 TOVT* 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 ri Srjra /xcXXei? ; a>9 c/xot rtav 
 500 apf<rTov ovSef, ft^S' a^ccr^eny TTOTC, 
 
 oi/ro> Se Kal crot ra/x' afyavbdvovr* <f>v. 
 
 KaLroi iroOcv KXeo? y' ay euKXeecrre/ao^ 
 
 KaT(r\ov f) TOV avi 
 
 TiOflcra ; TOVTOLS TOVTO 
 505 Xeyoir* av, ci /x^ yXaicrcrai> ey/cX^ot (f)6/3o<>. 
 
 497. |ui(ov : i.e. any desire that is 
 greater than this of putting me to death. 
 
 498. ry* H*' v o8'v : / surely (desire) 
 nothing (beyond that), fttv is a weak- 
 ened form of fi-nv, and like yt makes 
 prominent (although also at the same 
 time restricting) the force of the word 
 with which it is connected. ufV is 
 often found without St, not alone in 
 the poets but also in prose, esp. with 
 prons. (634, 681) and in asseverations 
 (551 ). The antithesis may be supplied 
 in thought, if it is not expressed by 
 some equivalent of 5. airavr' t\o> : 
 an instance of what is called " tragic 
 irony." The audience see in this ut- 
 terance a hidden and dreadful import. 
 Creon unconsciously pronounces his 
 own doom ; in the death of Antigone 
 he has all the calamities that follow 
 in ita train. 
 
 499. p/XXis : '/" you delay. 
 
 500. (47)8* dpto^tCr) : sr. /ar/Si? ruv 
 rAr \6yur. iptffKtffBat pass., here in 
 the sense of probari. 
 
 501. TOfi a4>av8avovr' <J>v : my views 
 are disagreeable. " fyv, are by nature, 
 and so cannot fail to be." Camp. 
 Antigone thus cuts off any expecta- 
 tion that Creon may have had that 
 she would at the last acknowledge 
 her guilt and beg for pardon. 
 
 502. tcXc'os fvKXci'orcpov : more illus- 
 trious honor. A pleonastic expression, 
 like Svffirvoois irvocus (588), (pptvwv 8u<r- 
 <f>p6vtv (1261). Antigone appeals to 
 that latent sentiment of mankind that 
 regards the duty of burial of one's 
 kindred as a most sacred one, and 
 that would honor her for sacrificing 
 her life in seeking to discharge this 
 duty. dv . . . KarcVxov : the prot. is 
 represented by irAOtv, i.e., " if I had 
 done what 1 " See on 240. 
 
 504 f. Order: \tyoir' (pass.) &? 
 avbavfiv TOUTOIJ KT%. Others prefer to 
 join TOVTOJJ directly with \tyoiro as 
 dat. of agent. 
 
 505. (YKX'goi : see on 180, and the 
 App.
 
 ANTITONH. 69 
 
 [dXX* 17 Tvpawls TToXXa r aXX' evSai/x,oz>e?, 
 avrf) $pav \4yew 0* a ^Sou 
 
 KPEflN. 
 (TV TOVTO fJiOVVTT) TOtVOt KdOfJitUOV OyDtt?. 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 opwcri, \OVTOL, croi o" VTriXXoucrw/ o-ro/xa. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 510 (TV o* OVK CTraiSet, rawSe wat? ei 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 rovs 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ov/cow o//,at/AO9 x^ KaravTiov 
 
 W. gives 506 f. to the Chorus. 
 
 506 f. "With a just sense that 509. XVTOI. : <Aese also (think so). 
 
 these verses are not fitting for Anti- virCXXowiv : lit. they roll or wind 
 
 gone after 499, the old critics*remark : under, used of dogs which curl their 
 
 OVK 4v firaivtf TOVTO rrjs rvpawiSos, a\\' tails between their legs through fear ; 
 
 tXf i TJ flpuvfias 6 \6yos. But there is here metaphorically of curbing or SMJJ- 
 
 no indication of any irony. The sen- pressing utterance, 
 
 timent is wholly remote from the con- 510. cl <j>poveis : after ira<Se<crda{ we 
 
 nection." N. We follow N. and D. might expect an inf. or partic. clause ; 
 
 in bracketing these lines. The words here el does not express an uncertainty 
 
 following have no reference to this but an assumed reality, almost = art. 
 
 sentiment. See App. See GMT. 494. Without paying any 
 
 508. TOVTO : the same reference as attention to Antigone's reply, Creon 
 
 TjSroin 504,j'.e. "that it is right to give obstinately holds fast to his opinion, 
 
 burial to Polynices." povvr] ToivSc: To5v8\wps: differently from these. 
 
 Creon includes Antigone among the 511. ydp: (no), for. o-ff3civ: subj. 
 
 Chorus, as she was also a Cadmean. of di<rx(>6v (eorti/). 
 
 IJLOVVOS and ^wos are used in tri- 512. \<o Karavriov Oavwv: he also 
 
 meter also. that fell on the opposite side.
 
 70 20t>OKAEOY2 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 CK /lias TC Kdl TdVTOV 
 
 KPECN. 
 
 STJT* Kiva) SutrcrcyS^ ri/xas X^P^ 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 615 ov aaprvp77crt rau^* 6 KarOavcjv VCKVS. 
 * i ii 
 
 KPEX1N. 
 1 TOt <T<^ TI/AOL5 ^ t(TOU TW ^V(T(r^eL. 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 ou yap rt SovXos, aXX' dSeX^o? wXcro. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 iTooOoiv 8e TTii'Sc vin^' 6 S' a 
 
 TT)VO. Y^V O O dJTKTTaS VTTp 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 o/ico? o y "AtSr;? TOU? vofjiovs to-ou? 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 620 aXX* ou^ 6 xpr)(TTo<; ra> Ka/cw Xa^et^ icros. 
 
 513. |uas : sr. iHrrpt*. Cf. 144, 145. crPi : we should expect rather rbv 
 For an apparent parody of this verse, 8u<raj8f} ^{ fo-ou oury. It is not implied 
 cf. Arist. Acharn. 790, dpo/jMTpia ytlp here that Antigone herself had be- 
 itrn Ufa rwvrtt irarpoj. stowed burial honors upon Eteocles. 
 
 514. t K* ivw : Eteocles ; dat. with Creon simply says, " you are showing 
 ivaffffffi. Creon means, as he explains him (Polynices) equal honor with that 
 more fully in 616, that Antigone by conferred upon Eteocles." 
 honoring Polynices with burial is 517. The equality of the brothers 
 placing the two brothers on an equal is urged more sharply by Antigone, 
 footing, and that thus she is dishonor- 518. iropOwv Sc : (yes), but devastat- 
 ing Eteocles. njujis x ( H MV ao y u * n 9- vrcp ' sc - T^o-5t yr/s. See on 392. 
 bestow the boon of an honor. x^P 1 " ' ls 519. Hades desires that his laws 
 accus. of internal obj. (i.e. his laws which require burial) be 
 
 515. ravra : i.e. that by burying equal, i.e. be equally administered to all. 
 my brother Polynices I am dishonor- 520. The const, is fcros iar\ Aox*'"', 
 ing him (Eteocles). just as SI'KCUOS, &|io?, KT., are used in 
 
 516. o^i : see on 44. rif Swr- the pers. const, with the inf.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 71 
 
 Ti? oTSei> el 
 
 OVTOI 
 
 OVTOL 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 > "> /o. 
 
 evayrj raoe ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 OUo' OTOLV 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 <f>vv. 
 
 /carcu wv eXdovcr', el 
 525 Kivov<s' efjiov Se aWos OVK ap^et, yvvr). 
 
 FIFTH SCENE. CREON. ANTIGONE. ISMENE. Two ATTENDANTS. 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 ' 
 
 jjir)v irpo iruXuv 178 
 (^a Kara) Sa/cpu 
 
 521. KoruOcv : see on 25. "Who 
 knows if this (i.e. your sentiment that 
 the good and the evil are not to share 
 alike in burial) is regarded as pious in 
 the world below ? " 
 
 522. Cf. Aj. 1356, ^Opov &V alSt't 
 VfKvV, 1372, ovros 8e KaKei Ka.t>6dy Siv 
 e/j.oiy' o/uws fx^ l " ros ffffai. 
 
 523. Surely, 'tis not my nature to 
 share in hatred, but in love. Ancient 
 art aims to represent the ideal, mod- 
 ern the real and individual. Hence 
 Soph, is sparing in the portrayal of 
 distinctive traits of character; but 
 he knows how with a single stroke to 
 bring to view the entire inner soul. 
 Here is laid open the womanly, tender 
 heart of Antigone, who has thus far 
 been presented to us only on the 
 heroic and austere side of her nature. 
 OUTOI : a reiteration of Creon's word 
 gives edge to her reply. 
 
 524. Creon, seeing that further 
 argument is of no avail, breaks off 
 impatiently, and with scorn repeats 
 the sentence of death. 
 
 525. KCIVOUS : sc. TOVS ndrw, with 
 particular reference to Polynices. 
 t[u>v WVTOS ' while I live. 
 
 526. Ismene enters by the door 
 through which she had left the scene 
 (99), conducted by the attendants, 
 ace. to the command of Creon (491). 
 Kal (J.TJV : and lo! This phrase 
 often introduces a. new person. Cf. 
 1180, 1257. ri'St: sc. iarlv. See on 
 155. 
 
 527. 4>iXaSeX4>a : Schol., <f)i\aSf\- 
 <f><os, with sisterly affection. SaWpv: 
 this form is used by Soph, in the 
 trimeter also in Track. 1199. Col- 
 lective in sense ; cf. Aesch. Sept. 50, 
 SaKpv Xfi&ovrts. 0. C. 1251, Si' ufj.fi.aTos 
 \ei0wv SaKpvov. XtifJofieVr] : trans.
 
 72 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 v<f>e\r) 8* o<j>pwt)v vrrep ai/xaro< 
 
 630 Tcyyoixr eueoTra Trapciav. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 (TV 8', 77 KCLT OtKOV? O)9 C^lSv* V(j)ifJil^rj, 
 \1J0OV(T(i /X* ^7 
 
 /J O /> W 
 
 E(pa>i/ Ov ara 
 
 (p' t et7T 877 /xoi, /cat crv rouSe row 
 536 <^T7<rcis /i6Ta<rxu>, 77 ^o/xei TO /XT) 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 TOVpyOV, 1776/3 T^S* 6 
 
 here, a in Aesch. Prom. 400, dw* 
 At tBo^tya frtos. 
 
 528. vf^Ati : grief causes a cloud 
 to lower over the brow, from which 
 tears, like rain, pour forth. Cy Aesch. 
 
 Sfpt. 211, vrfp Ofifidruif KpT^fjiva^tvav 
 v<<t>i\av. when clouds hang over the brow. 
 
 " The tim'rous cloud 
 That bang* on thy clear brow." 
 
 GRAY'S Agrippina, 8c. II. 
 
 olfwiTo'cv: flushed (with grief and 
 excitement). 
 
 529. t'0ot : countenance. C Eur. 
 Hrrr. Fur. 1205, ^t'floi dtX^y 5(?foi/. 
 aUrxvvfi : disfigures, mars. Cf. Shak. 
 Ant. and Cleop. iii. 2: "The April's 
 in her eyes ; it is love's spring, And 
 these the showers to bring it on." 
 
 531. <rv 6' : in contrast with An- 
 tigone. if . . . v^i|i(vi) : the one who 
 hat been lurking like a viper In my house. 
 
 532. XrjOovo-a itrt. : unnoticed have 
 been sucking my life's blood. Cf. Shak. 
 Rich. II. iii. 2: "Snakes, in my heart- 
 blood warm'd, that sting my heart ! " 
 
 533. ara Kairavcurrao-cis : dual and 
 
 plur. combined, as in 13 f. The ab- 
 stract for the concrete; see on 320. 
 Two pests and subverters of my throne. 
 Cf. O. T. 379, Kptuv <TOI irrj/i' ouStV. 
 
 534. Kal (TV : you also, as your sis- 
 ter has acknowledged her guilt. 
 
 535. co|ict: f^'ifiw^i. To r t,'r|lSvat: 
 sec on 203. 
 
 536. ftircp : that is to say, if. 
 d|ioppo0ci : metaphor from rowing, 
 like uinjpfTTjy, helper, then in general, 
 assent to, agree with. In this phrase 
 lies the intimation that Ismene is con- 
 scious of prevarication. These words 
 are like an anxious entreaty that her 
 sister would not deny her the conso- 
 lation of sharing her fate. In this 
 scene the true character of Ismene 
 comes more clearly to view : affec- 
 tionate and unselfish, but timid and 
 weak. 
 
 537. T^S alros : governed directly 
 by vfi.fjLfTiffx<i>, the notion of partici- 
 pation being silently continued in <cal 
 <ptpu. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 331,
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 73 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 >\\9 > >/ r\ t t / >>\ 
 
 aXX OVK eaaet TOVTO y T) 01/07 " 67rt 
 OVT' r 
 
 , OVT 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 540 dXX' ei> /ca/cot9 rot? croicnv OVK cu 
 
 TOV TrdOovs 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 aJv rovpyov, "A 18779 ^ot Kara) 
 Xoyois 8* ey<w ^>tXovcrav ov (rrepya) 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 KacTLyvTTr), /m a,Tt/xacr>7? TO /tt ov 
 
 545 0aViV T (TVV O~Ot TOV 9avOVTOL ff a.yv'uTO.1. 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 <TV KOIVOL, /XT; 8' a /u,^ 
 
 d/3/ceVa) OvrjcrKov(r eycu 
 
 Trotov 
 
 538. TOVTO . . . o-e' : double accus. 
 Or, more exactly, TOUTO would be the 
 obj. of some verb like \eytiv or iroifiv 
 to be supplied. 
 
 541. |v'|iir\ow: a common meta- 
 phor from sea-faring. Cf. Eur. .Here. 
 Fur. 1225, 0-uyirA.6lV TO?J <^iA.o((ri Sva-- 
 rvxpvffiv. Iph. Taur. 599, 6 vavcrro\uv 
 yap i/t' e'yctf ras <rv/j.(popds, OVTOS Se 
 ffvfji-ir\f't. Shak. has "a coach-fellow 
 in affliction." iroiovpcvi] : supple- 
 mentary partic. after aiffxwo/j.a.i. 
 
 542. Const, ^vvlffropts (flffiv) Siv 
 rb tpyov iffTiv. The rel. for the indir. 
 interr. Cf. Aj. 1259, ov (jutO&v ts ? 
 <t>v<riv. The plur. 3>v, although Anti- 
 gone alone has performed the burial. 
 
 543. Xoryois : in word (alone), with 
 sarcastic allusion to 78 f. The anti- 
 thesis between \6yos and tpyov is freq. 
 emphasized by the use of /j.6vov. Cf. 
 
 Dem. De Corona, 101, f n Ka\S>t 
 \6yif fjiovov KaTaKTxvvetv ^Trexeiprjiro, 
 eirel r6 ye fpyov OVK &v eiroffjffaTf. 
 
 545. TO \L-f\ ov Oavctv: for the two 
 negs. see on 443. rt, rt : are corre- 
 lated, and avv aoi belongs also to 
 ayviffai. oVyvurai : like ayva iroiflv. 
 But here in a general sense. Schol., 
 Tt/xfjo-ai. "Let me fulfil my sacred 
 duty towards him in company with 
 you, and share in your punishment." 
 
 546. a: the accus. with 6tyydvttv, 
 as with tyavftv, 961. The neut. of the 
 pron. is not uncommon with verbs of 
 this kind. Cf. 0. C. 1106, air els a 
 
 Ttvfl. Ibid. 1168, OffTIS &V ffOV TOVTO 
 
 irpoffxpil 01 Tvxt'iv. Cf. 778. JIT) 'Oi^S : 
 indie, in a cond. rel. sent. See GMT 
 525; H. 914. 
 
 547. iroiov o-avrrjs : regard as your 
 own. dpKf o-w : pers. const.
 
 74 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 KCU TIS $u>9 /noi croC XeXei/x/icVfl (1X05; 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 Kpcovr* epatra roOSe ya/3 crv 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 550 TI ravr* cu>is ft* ovSeV ax 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 ' 
 
 dXyovcra /*> STJT', i yeXwr' eV crol yeXai. 
 
 ' 
 
 ya>; 
 
 I5MHNH. 
 / p. ~ + \ \ ^ * >> 
 
 Tt 0177 at aXXa vvt' cr CT a> 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 (ruo-ov creavnjv ov <f>0ova> cr' virK<f>vylv. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 ot/xot raXat^a, K<i/x7rXa/c&> row crou popov; 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 555 crv 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 dXX' OVK eTT* appijTois ye roi? /iot? Xdyoi?. 
 
 548. r(< 
 
 : i'.e. TWJ 6 0/o; 
 
 549. KT]Sp.wv : " you are mindful of 
 hit interests (in allusion to 47) ; and 
 perhaps he will take care to make 
 your life without me agreeable." 
 
 550. ravra: in this way. ovStv 
 <*4Xov|i'vT) : "''" " .'/"" .'/'"" nothing 
 thereby. 
 
 551. Antigone softens somewhat 
 the bitterness of her taunt in 649. 
 is used after a\yt'iv as after 6avfid(nv 
 alaxvrr0ai and similar verbs, almost 
 like Jri. The thought is, "it is with 
 grief to myself that I mock you." 
 
 jw v : see on 498. c'v <rol -ytXia: for 
 iyy(\S> ffot. Cf. El. 277, Siffirtp tyyt- 
 \wrra rois iroiovfjifvon. 
 
 552. The repetition of Sfjra and 
 it$f\tiv adds intensity. dXXd vvv : 
 at least now (if I have not before). 
 Cf. 779. 
 
 554. otftoi raXaiva : see on 82. 
 KafiirXciKw: am I really (ical) to fail of. 
 KO.(, to augment the force of the ques- 
 tion, is found also in 726, 770. Others 
 take Kal as implying the ellipsis of 
 T) ataffw i^avT^v -, 
 
 556. o\V OVK ICT. : "true, I chose 
 to live, but not with my words left un-
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 75 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 /caXo>5 crv [Av aroi, rots 8* eya> 'So/cow <j>poviv. 
 
 /cat 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 tor; va>v (TTUS 77 
 
 560 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 ddpcrei crv /xe> 7/9, 77 8' e/xT) 
 
 , ware rot? davova-iv a)(f>Xelv. 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 avow 
 
 roje TTI> 
 
 \ J> <> \ 
 
 , ri]v o a(f> ov ra 
 
 VI 
 
 e<pv. 
 
 spoken, app^rois in the pred. position. 
 C/. Eur. /on. 228, M 5' do-^rois 
 ^fl\oiffi (j.)] irdpnt. Ismene desires to 
 remind her sister that it was not from 
 indifference to Polynices (78,90) that 
 she tried to dissuade her from bury- 
 ing him, and that she was one with 
 her in feeling. This is what she 
 means in 558. Antigone, however, 
 takes \6yois to mean the arguments 
 of Ismene to justify her course. Some 
 prefer the too ingenious and strained* 
 interpretation of Boeckh, but not ac- 
 cording to my unspoken (i.e. secret) con- 
 victions. 
 
 557. <ro (w'v : sc. tSuKtis. TOIS 8* 
 ryw : regularly yi 8e, to indicate the 
 antithesis to av pet>. C/171,1101. orot: 
 = fffavrri. So in the phrase OOKW /io. 
 Cf. Isocr. 15. 323, ^u>S vop.iov-ros Sn 
 tiv V/JLIV $dy, rovO' ^fiv p.oi (= ifiainif) 
 KoA&Jr. TOIS 8 : to those, sc. the gods 
 of the lower world and the shade of 
 Polynices. 
 
 558. Ismene reiterates what she as- 
 serted in 536, 537. The Schol. has on 
 <rv fjifv irpa|as, tyw Se ffvvySeiv. Some 
 
 editt. understand Ismene to mean, "we 
 are both in equal error, you against 
 the state, but I against the dead." 
 
 559. The dreadful fate of her par- 
 ents had already broken her heart. 
 To outward appearance only did she 
 walk among the living. Hence it was 
 natural that she should now seek to 
 benefit only the dead by her efforts. 
 Her interest in her betrothal to Hae- 
 mon has been completely subordinated 
 to her sense of duty to her kindred. 
 When her resolve was taken to bury 
 Polynices at the cost of her life, she 
 counted herself among the dead. 
 dofxra : take heart ! 
 
 560. uijxXciv: to be of service to. 
 With the dat. in the poets and in 
 later prose. Cf. Eur. Orest. 666, xM 
 TOIS <f>i\oi<riv w<pt\tiv. 
 
 561. TW iraiSc, TIJV |w'v, TTJV Sc: 
 see on 21. TW, ruSc : for the gender, 
 see G. 388; H. 272 a. 
 
 562. TI\V 8' <i4' ov KT. : and the 
 other ever since she was born. Anti- 
 gone's conduct was the natural prod- 
 uct of her character.
 
 76 
 
 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 rots 
 
 565 (TGI 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 ov yap TTOT*, a>va, ov8* os av fiXdcrrj) /xei 
 irpd(r(rov<Tu>, dXX* e^iVrar 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 tXoV (TVV KaKOl9 TTpd<T<Tf.lV 
 
 12MHNH. 
 /\ / ~w n ' 
 
 TI yap novr) ttot TTJCTO aTep pidXTi^ov ; 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 dXX' ^8 /icWoi ft^ Xcy* ov yap COT* ert. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 a TOV o-avrov TCKVOV ; 
 
 dXXa 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 yap \rpa)v ccri/ yvat. 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 570 ou^ a9 y* CKCIVOJ r^Se' r* T^Z/ rj 
 
 563. Ismene seeks, in a respectful 
 manner, to defend her sister and her- 
 self. She acknowledges the want of 
 good judgment; excuses it, however, 
 by savins; that those who are overtaken 
 by a great calamity lose the discretion 
 (M>VT) (hat is theirs by native endow- 
 ment (ot i /SXtUrrp). 
 
 565. <rol -yovv : c. 6 vovt i^4ari\. 
 n-p<urcriv KOKOI : Ismene said KOXWS 
 Tpdeffttr = be unfortunate. Creon turns 
 it into xaxa, wpJurotiv = do wicked things. 
 Koxoit refers to Antigone. 
 
 566. TTJO-S* drip : makes clear the 
 sense of pAvy, for Creon and others 
 still remain to her. 
 
 567. But surely say not " this one," 
 for she is no more (i.e. she is as good as 
 dead). ^$c: esp. indicates persons 
 
 present ; here it refers to rj<r8f . When 
 the sense of a word as such is to be sig- 
 nified or quoted, the nom. is commonly 
 used and r6 placed before the word. 
 Cf. Dem. Z>e Corona, 88, rb 8i fyteii 
 Srav \tjta, r^v ird\tv \tyw. Without 
 r6, Menander 522, iivatrvo^v <t\ti Ztv 
 aGntp tlirt'iv, and Ar. Vesp. 1185, ^Cs 
 KO.\ 70X7) /i*AAs Ktytiv Iv iLvtipdviv ; 
 
 568. wfi<j>tia : lit. nuptials, here 
 for bride. Cf. Eur. Andr. 907, iAA.TjK 
 rtv' tvv^v iirl trov ffrtpyft -wAffis ; 
 
 569. Full many afield there is which 
 he may plough. This remark addressed 
 to the noble young women is spite- 
 ful, contemptuous, and harsh. 
 
 570. TJpfjKxrjw'va : suited to him and 
 her, \. in accord with their desires. 
 Transl. not as their hearts were plight-
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 77 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 /ca/cas ey&) ywat/ca? vtecrt 
 
 I2MHNH. 
 
 a> 
 
 o 
 
 yai> ye 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 /cat crv /cat TO o~oi> 
 
 yap 
 
 XOP02. 
 TOV 
 
 574. W. gives this verse to Ismene. 
 
 ed ; the sense being, that true affec- 
 tion bound their hearts together, and 
 no other betrothal could be agreeable. 
 For the plur. of the partic. see on 
 447. 
 
 572. This is an exclamation, not 
 an address to Haemon, for he is not 
 present. This verse, given by the Mss. 
 to Ismene, is assigned by most editt. 
 to Antigone, chiefly for the reason 
 that -rb abv Ae^os in the next verse is 
 more easily taken as your marriage 
 than as the marriage of which you 
 speak, and because Ismene, in response 
 to the remark of Creon, would defend 
 her sister, not Haemon, against the 
 reproach /caucus yvvaiKas. But the lat- 
 ter objection bears with almost equal 
 force against the supposition that An- 
 tigone says this. Haemon is only indi- 
 rectly dishonored. Antigone closes 
 her discussion with Creon in 523, says 
 in 560 that she no longer has any in- 
 terest in life, has nowhere before 
 made any reference to her relations 
 with Haemon, and now preserves a 
 disdainful silence towards these re- 
 proaches. The chief difficulty in 
 
 assigning the verse to Ismene will be 
 removed if we change rr' to 0^>', when 
 the meaning is, 0, dearest Haemon, how 
 your father dishonors her (Antigone, in 
 calling her /ccudj yvirfi for you). This 
 makes easier also the reference of rb 
 ffbv Ae'xos. The omission of the art. or 
 pron. with ira-rfip is no difficulty. Cf. 
 El. 525, itar^ip yap ws ^| ^uoO rfdvijtcev. 
 
 573. Xvims : by speaking so much 
 about it. TO <rov X'xs ' Schol., rb 
 inrb aov 6vo/j.a^6fj.fvov. Cf. El. 1110, 
 OVK olSa TV ffV K\t)S6va (the report of 
 which you speak). Eur. Hipp. 113, 
 rV <rV 5e Kinrptv (Cypris whom you 
 praise) v6\\' fyi x'V "' ^7 W - 
 
 574. All the Mss., with one excep- 
 tion, give this verse to Ismene, and 
 many also 576. Boeckh and many 
 other editt. rightly assign both to 
 the Chorus : 574, because Ismene 
 has already asked this question in 
 568, and because it seems altogether 
 probable that the Chorus would re- 
 monstrate with Creon ; 576, because 
 the calm and judicial tone, wholly 
 unsuited to Ismene, is proper only to 
 the Chorus.
 
 78 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 Kl'K.r.X. 
 
 575*Ai8i;s 6 iravo'atv ToucrSe TOV<S ydftov? e/xot. 
 
 XOPO2. 
 El/*, 0)5 OIK, TTJvSt 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 croi ye Kafjioi. pr) Tyn/3d<? er', dXXd v 
 
 v > o \ e. \ 
 
 r cicro), o/xo)5 e/c oe rouoe XP 1 ! 
 
 ttvau. rdcrSe /ot^S' dt'et/xe^as. 
 580 ^>vyov(7i yd/3 rot ^ot 6pa.arei<s, orav TreXa? 
 1787; roi/ "AiSrji/ eto*o/3ojcrt row yStov. 
 
 575. cjiot: this marriage alliance 
 was a matter of deep interest to Creon, 
 father of the bridegroom and guardian 
 of tiie bride. 
 
 576. SSay|i'va : sc. iari ; it has been 
 determined. For the plur. see on 
 447. 
 
 577. Kal <ro yt teapot : it is for you 
 certainly and for me (a fixed conclu- 
 sion). The dat. can be referred only 
 to the foregoing principal sent. 
 rpifkis : sc. Tpt/3Tf , or iroiflrf. vv : 
 see on 44. 
 
 578. SIMMS : the attendants of the 
 king. K rovSi : henceforth. 
 
 579. -ywaucas : emphatic, and in 
 the pred. p,T)8' ovfi^icvos : and not be 
 left at large. So, in El. 616, her mother 
 says to Electra, &pc</ieV>; a5 mptfyti. ov 
 ybp wdffffr' AfytffOos, 2j a" titft^ ittl fji-ff- 
 roi Oupaiav y' ottrav altrx^yttv <f>i\ovs. 
 The Athenian women of the better 
 classes were rarely seen out of the 
 house except at public festivals; at 
 other times never unattended. The 
 sisters are now led by the guards to 
 
 the door that opens into the women's 
 apartment. There the guards remain, 
 prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon 
 calls to them to lead Antigone back. 
 The king remains on the stage during 
 the chanting of the next choral ode, 
 absorbed in gloomy reflections. 
 
 580. Creon misjudges Antigone so 
 greatly that he fears she may try to 
 escape death, whereas she seeks it. 
 
 581. TOV POW : gen. with WAas. See 
 G. 182, 2 ; H. 767. 
 
 582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus 
 is reminded of the inherited woe of 
 the Labdacidae, whose latest scions 
 even are not spared. Where once the 
 deity has ordained calamity, there its 
 baleful results continue to flow on. 
 Against the sovereign power of Zeus 
 no one can contend. Whereas the 
 god in undecaying power defends his 
 holy ordinances, to mortals no per- 
 maiu'iit prosperity is destined. Our 
 desires amuse us with delusive hopes, 
 and when once our perception has be- 
 come blinded we plunge inevitably
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 79 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 ourt KaKcav ayevoros alow. 
 
 1- \ * /}"'/3 / /)S / * 
 
 ot? yap av creKrur) ueouzv oo/xos, ara? 
 585 ovSev eXXetTret yei/ea? ITTI 77X77 #05 epirov 
 ofjiOiov wtrre Trwrtat? oTS/xa 8vo"7rvoot5 orav 
 pTJ(rcra.L(rLV epeySo? vfbaXov eTrtSpa/xT) Trvoat?, 
 
 ft' I ' I I I if 
 
 590 /cvXtz^Set fivarcroOev Kekawav Olva /cat 
 
 SvcraVe/xoy, (TTOVW )8pe/xovcrt 8' a^rtTrX^yes d/crat. 
 
 588. W. pgo-o-ais. 590 f. W. KcAatvav ^tva, KCU 
 
 into ruin. cvSaCpovcs : 6/es< are Me^. 
 
 a-yeuoros : act., like many adjs. de- 
 rived from verbs and compounded 
 with a privative ; e.g. fyavtrros, &rpe- 
 ITTOS, USepKTos. For the gen. cf. 0. T. 
 969, &\l/a.vffTos fyx ovs > a- n( i S 6e G. 1140; 
 H. 753 d. 
 
 583. ots : the implied antec. TOVTOIS 
 is the indir. obj. of epirov. OcoOcv: 
 " the adv. of place supports the meta- 
 phor of a storm coming from a certain 
 quarter. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 1089, ptir^ 
 Ai60fi>." Camp. 
 
 584. arcis : depends on ovbtv; no ruin. 
 
 585. IXXctirci i'pirov: fails to come 
 upon. Cf. Xen. Mem. ii. 6. 5, ^ 
 t\\f'nrffOai ev iroiiav TOVS evepyfrovvras. 
 
 Trl trXTJOos ytvtois : i.e. from gen- 
 eration to generation. So Shak. 
 Pericles, i. 4 : 
 
 " One sorrow never comes but brings an heir, 
 That may succeed as his inheritor." 
 
 586 ff. Const, o/noioi/ &<rre orav pfi<r- 
 ffaiffiv irovriais 5v(nri>6ois trvoais ol5/j.a 
 fpffios v<pa\oi/ firi5pd.fj.ri. irvoais : dat. 
 of cause. With Svffirvoois wools, cf. 
 
 1261 (ppevuv Sva<pp6t>(av, 1277 v6voi Svff- 
 TTOVOI. irovrCeus : join as an adj. with 
 irvoais, the Thracian sea-blasts. The 
 storms on the Euxine were notoriously 
 violent. Cf. 0. T. 196, rbv a.it6^vov 
 Spfiov prJKiov K\v$(ava. Eur. Rhes. 440, 
 ofa it&wov prJKioi> (pvff^ifjiara fire^dpet. 
 
 589. cpc^os v'()>aXov : darkness under 
 the sea, i.e. under its surface ; the nether 
 darkness of the deep. 
 
 590. KvXivSci, icre. : the wave (oTSjita) 
 rolls up the black sand from the lowest 
 depths. Bl. compares Verg. Georg. iii. 
 240, ima exaestuat unda vor- 
 ticibus, nigramque alte sub- 
 jectat arenam. Cf. also Milton, 
 Par. Lost, vii. 212, "A sea dark, waste- 
 ful, wild, Up from the bottom turned lj 
 furious winds And surging waves." 
 
 591. Suo-avepov: wind-tossed. Hesych. 
 explains by Sva-rdpaxov, TO KO.KOVS a.vt- 
 povs e X oy. Cf. Apoll. Rhod. i. 593, 
 d/cr^c T' cuytaXov re Svff'Sjvefj.ov. 
 
 592. avTiirXT|-Ys : found only here. 
 Cf. O.KTO. KvpaToir^t,, 0. C. 1241. Beat- 
 en in front, i.e. the waves and the storm
 
 80 
 
 20*OKAEOY5 
 
 'AvTlCTTpo4>T] O. 
 
 a TO. Aaj8Sa*a8cu> OIKW o 
 
 595 
 
 600 
 
 >LT<t>v eir Tny/xacrt TTITTTOI/T, 
 S* a7raXXa(rcri yeveav yeVos, dXX' 
 
 /CaT* O.V VIV (j)OLVLCL UO>V T(DV VpTpto)V 
 ifJLO. KOTTt? XoyOU T* aVOLOL KO.I (f>pVO)V C/3tVVS 
 
 600. \V. TfTa.ro. 
 
 595. W. 
 
 do not come from the side (<;/'. Horn. 
 0<f. v. 418, Tjidyaj TOfxiirXTryaj) bnt di- 
 rectly forward upon the shore. Or, 
 ace. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they 
 feel the returning stroke of the waves ; 
 and so the latest descendants of the 
 race feel beating against them the 
 returning blows of the ancient STIJ. 
 <rrov<p, Kri. : and the headlands lashed 
 by the leaves resound with a groan. 
 
 593. clpxcua : from of old, as an 
 ancient heritage ; in the pred. Aaf)- 
 SaKiSav : limiting gen. with ofrwc. 
 
 594 f. 7 see the calamities of the race 
 succeeding the calamities of those that 
 are dead. The ills of Antigone fol- 
 lowed after those of Oedipus, and 
 Oedipus perished in consequence of 
 the murder of Laius, his father. 
 
 596. Nor does one generation (by sat- 
 isfying the anger of the gods) release 
 another (succeeding generation). As, 
 for example, Orestes, by the help of 
 Athene, brought to an end the curse 
 of the Tantalidae, and his descendants 
 were prospered, ytvfd and ytvos have 
 the same sense. Cf. viitvv vtKpiSv in 
 1067. c'p(iru : sc. ytvt&v. 
 
 597. ? X i Mw- = *fci. Cf- 0. T. 
 606, OVK tptwav ta^frt. Aj. 664, 8u<r- 
 fttvuv frripav t\iav. The subj. is ytvos, 
 4\A* iptiirn QtSiv TJ ln;ing parenthetic. 
 
 Others, not so well, supply Ot6s as subj. 
 
 599. Instead of a concessive or 
 temporal clause, though light, etc., or 
 when light, etc., we have a co-ord. const. 
 a 5 makes the connection. 
 
 600. tVxaras 05: lit. last roots, 
 f>la for branch, scion of the house. 
 Antigone and Ismene were the last 
 hope for the growth of the family. 
 ^Tcraro 4>ctos : cf. Phil. 830, rdvo' aty\at> 
 it TfTarat ravvv. <pdos is a figure freq. 
 used for deliverance and hope. Cf. 
 Horn. //. xviii. 102, where Achilles 
 says, ouSt ri Tlarp6K\<f ytvAn^v <pdos 
 oW irdpoiaiv TO?J &A\oty. Verg. Aen. 
 ii. 281, "O Lux Dardaniae." 
 
 601. Kara: belongs to d/wf. The 
 Schol. explains Kara^S by Ofptfci xal 
 iitK&itrti. vv : i.e. r^\v plfav. 
 
 603. Koiris : while the gods of the 
 lower world are not represented with 
 a scythe or sickle as a symbol of 
 their functions (like our " Father 
 Time " or " Death "), yet the figure is 
 so natural that the expression mow 
 down or cut off" is often said of the 
 gods and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 
 637, 'Api; rbv Ofplfavra Pporovs. Cf. 
 also Agam. 1656, rJX" ^(a/i^<rai t>v<ni)vov 
 Btpot. In Soph., Frg. 767, a /ucfoA\o 
 is attributed to Zeus, and Eur. Or. 
 1398, has {'ufxtriv ffi&aptoiaiv *A(8a.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 81 
 
 q (3'. 
 
 605 TeoV, Zev, SVVOLO-LV rt? avSpwv imepfiacria /c 
 
 rav ov0' VTTVOS alpe 7ro 
 
 $' 6 
 
 ovr' 
 
 610 Swaorras /care^et? 'OXv/ATrov i^apjjiapoecra-av aiyXaz/ 
 
 TO r' eTretra /cat TO 
 
 KCU TO 
 
 605. W. (rav ay. 
 
 612 f. W. 7ra/a/cecreu vo/iov. 6 8' ouSev epirci 
 OvarStv /JioTos 7ra//,7roXis, CKTOS aras. 
 
 603. \o-yovavoic lit. folly of judg- 
 ment. Cf. 99. 
 
 604. <{>pevwv Ipivvs. ; nfatuation of 
 mind; explained in 62^-624. epjj/us 
 is the power which drives men into 
 destruction. When one with eyes 
 wide open freely goes to one's own 
 death (as Antigone from her sense of 
 duty), it appears to the mere looker-on 
 like an infatuation inspired by some 
 demoniac power, and that is tptvvs. 
 
 605. reav : Horn, and Dor. for aav. 
 Found also in El. 1091, TfSiv ^Qplav^ 
 Aesch. Sept. 105, reav yav, and in a 
 few more places. Kartwrxou : can re- 
 strain. The potential opt. with &v 
 omitted is Horn. Cf. Od. iii. 231, pern 
 Of 6s y' f0f\(av teal TT)\d0ev ai'Spa trawaai. 
 II. xxii. 348, OVK HfffP &s OTJS ye KVVCLS 
 Ke(f>a\ris aira\d\Koi. Occasionally also 
 in Att. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 594, inrep- 
 ro\i.ov avtipbs (f>p6vr)iJ.a rts \eyoi ; Eur. 
 Ale. 52, ecrO' oirus 'AA/cijoTis es yrjpas 
 
 fj.6\oi ; 
 
 607. Tav : the oblique cases of the 
 art. are used by the tragedians also 
 as rels. irovTa-ypcvs : the all-catching, 
 i.e. the one who seizes upon all. iravSa- 
 fjni-Toip is the Horn, epithet of sleep. 
 aypevs, hunter, is applied to several 
 divinities and to things. The com- 
 pound TravTaypevs is not found, but 
 
 xavaypevs is. Cf. iravaypeos 
 Paulus Silentarius, Anth. Pal. Similar 
 to iravraypevs are iravrdpx'ns, iravoirrris, 
 KTe, 
 
 608. oKOi|iaToi : for the quantity of 
 d, see on 339. Ocovrcs : i.e. they run 
 their course unwearying. 
 
 609. ayrjpcos : Zeus is represented 
 also in art as a man in the full ma- 
 turity of his powers. XP' V( P : ^ at - ^ 
 means ; a potentate whose power is 
 untouched by age. With this noble 
 description of the majesty of Zeus, 
 Blackwell compares the sublime words 
 of the Apostle Paul in 1 Tim. vi. 15, 16, 
 6 fj.aKa.ptos Kal fudvos Svvdcrrijs, 6 &affi\evs 
 TWV f$affi\ev6vT<av, Kal Kvpios TU>V Kvpiev- 
 dvTcav, 6 fj.6vos exwv adavaaiav, <}>>$ olKuv 
 a.Trp6aiTOV. 
 
 611 f. TO T* irira KT|. : these adv. 
 clauses express duration, eireira of 
 the time immediately following, fi.e\- 
 \ov of the more distant future. The 
 Schol. on eirpi]as Kal eireira, II. xviii. 
 357, has ?b 8e eirerra avrl TOV irapawriica 
 vvv. Cf. Eur. Iph. Taur. 1264, rd re 
 irptoTa TO, T' eireid' a r' efj.e\\e -rv^elv. 
 The present is called by the gramma- 
 rians 6 tveffTtes, tempus instans. 
 We may transl. both in the present and 
 in the future and in the past this law 
 will be found to prevail. The expres-
 
 n 
 
 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 M > fc \ 
 
 oo ovoev 
 /Jiorw 
 
 pnti 
 
 CKTOS ra?. 
 
 615 a yap ST) TroXinrXay/cTos cXTrts TroXXot? fj.v 01/770-1$ 
 
 TToXXot? 8* airOLTa KOV<f>Ol>6<i)V pWTO)V ' 
 
 eiSoTi 8* ov8o> e/pTrei, TT/HI> TTV/^I 6eppu> TrdSa 
 620 irpo<Ta.v(rQ. <TO<f>ia yap CK TOW /cXet^of CTTO? Trl 
 
 TO KaKOV $OKLV TTOT 
 
 ' OTOJ <f>pvas 
 
 drav. 
 
 ion is condensed like that in Dem. />< 
 Corona, 31, wrp ou xal T<$T Kai vDf 
 tai ai &no\oy& KO) voXf^tcii' ical 5ia<J>- 
 
 ptffOat TOVTOU. 
 
 613 f. Nothing that is sinful touches 
 the life of mortals without harm ; i.e. 
 all that is out of harmony (*-Atyx/iAf's) 
 with the sovereignty of Zeus, all vftpis, 
 brings ruin to man's life. Cf. Plat., 
 I.ntra, 731 d, rtf 8i . . . ir\r]fj./j.f A*? ol 
 
 KO.KI? iQlfVOl Sf? TTJV OfTf1\V. 
 
 615. The reason (-ye^) of the fore- 
 going is not contained in the first 
 sent., which stands instead of a con- 
 cessive clause, although hope, etc., but 
 in voAAo<s award. fivrjots : in the 
 pred. So also iirdra. 
 
 617. cpMTwv: subjective gen. "The 
 deception that is born of foolish 
 desires gives to many men hope." 
 
 618. ovSt'v: obj. of ci'SdVt; the subj. 
 of tfnrn is TI airarcava. ^Air/j, i.e. if dtrdrri 
 or ^ OTT;. W. and Bl. connect ouStV 
 with tpir*i, nothing befalls a person 
 aware before, etc., the sense of which 
 is not at all clear. 
 
 620. irpmraiMTQ : -rpofftuw, scorch, 
 
 is found only here, though aff and 
 compounds with Ai/-, i^>-, ^(-, KOT-, 
 and lv- occur. The same figure in 
 Hor. Od. II. 1, 7, "incedis per 
 igncs suppositos cineri <!<>- 
 loso." Cf. also Phil. 1260, r<ro)i iv 
 ^cTbi K\avfj.druv $x is *6oa. For the 
 omission of tv with irpiv, see GMT. 
 020. 
 
 621. ire'4>avTeu : has been uttered. 
 Cf. Track. 1, A^oj for' apxaios av6pw- 
 
 622 ff. "Whom the gods would 
 destroy they first make mad." Cf. 
 Theognis, 403 ff., iro\\dici 8' els ipcr^v 
 ffirtvSfi drfip, Ktptios Si^fievos, ov riva 
 Saifiiav irp<5<f>p(ai> fls /j.fyd\rjf &fj.Tf\aicl7jv 
 irapdyfi, KO.L ol t&riKf HoKtiv ft uiv rf KO.KO., 
 ravr' iydff' tlvai fvpaptus, ft 8' &v $ 
 Xpfi<nfJ-a, ravra Kaitd. Milton, Sams. 
 Agon. 1683, " So fond are mortal men, 
 Fall'n into wrath divine, As their own 
 ruin on themselves t' invite, Insensate 
 left, or to sense reprobate, And with 
 blindness internal struck." 
 
 622. i^^uv : this Horn, form occurs 
 nowhere else in dramatic poetry.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 625 Trpdcrcrei 8* oXiyicrToi> xpovov e/cros dras. 
 
 oSe fJirjv At/Atui/, 7raiS<oi> rail/ craii> 
 
 ap 
 
 630 
 
 83 
 
 vtarov 
 
 /xeXXoyd/AOU rdXiSos 
 
 aTrdra? 
 
 SIXTH SCENE. CREON. Two SERVANTS. HAEMON. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 a) Trat, reXeiav \jjf)(j>ov dpa jjirj K\VO)V 
 
 jJLeXXovvjj,<f)OV Trarpl Ovfiaivaiv Trdpei ; 
 
 (f>iXoL ; 
 
 crot 
 
 625. irpcuro-ci : yares ; in this sense 
 commonly with some adv. or adj., in- 
 stead of which we have here eVrbs &ras. 
 Cf. Ar. Equit. 548, 1v' 6 TOJTJTT/J airiy 
 Xa.ipwv Kara vovv irpdas. oXfywrrov 
 Xpo'vov: the very smallest space of time. 
 aras : the repetition of this word 
 (cf. 583) lends an impressive em- 
 phasis to the close of the ode. 
 
 626. 6'8: see on 155. 
 
 627. Vf'arov : the latest born and 
 the last to survive, since the older 
 Megareus had given his life as a 
 sacrifice. Cf. 1301 f. 
 
 628. fwXXo-yojxov raXiSo$: intended 
 bride. The adj. is not superfluous, 
 and is formed like ^KKovv^ov be- 
 low. 
 
 629. fiopov: the accus. after &XM- 
 ffOat is rare. 
 
 630. dirdras XX*'v : the disappoint- 
 ment of his nuptials. aTaros is gen. of 
 cause. 
 
 631. Haemon comes from the city 
 and enters at the right of the specta- 
 tors. IIAVTCOV : i-e. better than a seer 
 would tell us. The anticipation ex- 
 pressed by the Chorus is unpleasant 
 to Creon ; hence his impatient and 
 sharp manner. 
 
 632. reXeiav : final, irrevocable. 
 opa jxi^ : can it be that . . .? expressing 
 doubt mingled with surprise. The 
 emphasis falls on Qvnaiviav, and the 
 answer desired is no, but that feared 
 is yes. Cf. El. 446, apa /^ So/eels 
 \vrfipi' OUTTJ ravra. rov <(>6vov tyfptiv; 
 
 633. rrjs |AXXovv(j>ov : obj. gen. 
 with T^QOV. See on 11. W. joins it, 
 with Ovfj.aivtav as gen. of cause. 
 
 634. |A'v : makes aoi emphatic ; to 
 you, in distinction from the citizens 
 and Antigone. With ^ue?s supply 
 iaptv. iravraxTJ SptSvres : i.e. what- 
 ever we do. Cf. Aj. 1269, us ai>
 
 84 
 
 504>OKAEOY2 
 
 AIMHN. 
 
 635 Trarcp, cros i/nt, Kal cru /not yi^w/ia? 
 f/xot yap ouoi5 ai<ocrTai ya/xos 
 
 > /I ^ 
 
 crov 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 ovro) yap, a* Trat, x/>>) 8ta arrepvatv 
 640 yi/eo/rqs Trarpwa? TrdW oni<T0ev e 
 
 TOVTOV yap OVVCK aVS/ae? ev^o^rat yo^a? 
 
 a>5 Kat TOI> e^upov avra/xircu^rat /ca/cot?, 
 
 Kat TOf <f)l\OV TljJLOHTlV t LCTOV 
 ** t I '\ 1 ' / 
 
 645 ocrrt? o afw^eAi^ra <piTVL TKva, 
 Tt TwS' aj/ etTTOts dXXo TrXrjv aura> 
 
 646. W. W&is. 
 
 635. Haemon begins the interview 
 with filial submission, and hopes to 
 persuade his father to change his 
 views ; still he gives an intimation of 
 his real feeling by saying (/* //OK Aave 
 (tx wv ) an( l (/" y ou ^u'rfe "-'// (coA&i 
 ^>oi;/tfVov). Creon, however, takes 
 both in the sense of since you, etc. 
 
 636. diropOois : you rft'recl (me). Some 
 take this as an opt. of wishing, m>iy you 
 direct me; thus Hnernon expresses him- 
 self with continued ambiguity. 
 
 637. 4|uirTai : passive. Cf. 
 fftrau, 210. 
 
 638. <)>cp<r6(u : depends on 
 
 like fin AafltTc, 430, and similar ex- 
 pressions. TheSehol.explainsbyouSfi's 
 HOi irpoKpiOr)irtTat yd/jios rfis <n}$ ipx^. 
 
 639. ^yop 1 ' n the connection there 
 is an ellipsis of something like tin* is 
 riijht, true, Sid <rr'pviv Xiv: lit. to 
 have (i.e. to be) throughout one's breast, 
 
 i.e. thus ought one to think in one's heart. 
 What follows is explanatory of OVTU 
 and in appos. with tfx*"'- 
 
 641. TOVTOV ov'vtKo. : anticipates the 
 clauses w\ . . . ianap.vv<avra.i . . . Kal . . . 
 rifj.ia(nv. 
 
 642. KaTTjKoovs : obedient. J>v- 
 <ravrs X tv : ''"*' they may beget and 
 have. See on 22. 
 
 643. TOV 'x6po'v : their father's 
 enemy is meant. 
 
 644. c' forov irarpt : i.e. as the 
 father does. The sentiment here ex- 
 pressed finds ample illustration in 
 Greek literature. To return good for 
 good and evil for evil, to love friends 
 and to hate enemies, was the com- 
 monly accepted rule of the ancient 
 world. 
 
 646. rt oXXo: obj. of tlirois, which 
 takes a double accus. (tlvtlv rl riva), 
 Ttvot being the pers. obj.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 85 
 
 TTO\VV Se 
 vvv TTOT , a> TTOU, rets <f)pevas y v<j> 17 
 
 eta>5 on 
 
 650 ijjv^pbv Trapay/cdXicr/ia TOVTO yiyverai, 
 yvvr) /ca/o) ^weiwos et> Soyaot?. rt 
 yez/otr' av eX/cos fJiel^ov f) <iXos 
 dXXa Trrvera? oocrei re 8va~fj, 
 rrjv TrcuS' ev *AtSov r^Se vvfj.(f>ev6us nvi. 
 655 cTrel ya/3 avrrjv elXov e/x^avfti? eya> 
 7rdXea>5 dTrtcm^cracra^ e/c irdcrrjs fJLOvrjv, 
 \ljev$r) y epavTov ov KaracrTi^crw TroXct, 
 dXXa KTevco. 77/305 ravr* e<^v/Avetrw Ata 
 ^vvcLLfjiov el yap Sr) TCI y' eyyevfj <f>vcrL 
 
 648. W. Si* Sovi'. 659. W. TO. 
 
 648. v<|' TJSovrjs : under the influence 
 of pleasure. 
 
 650. TA*'s is a chilling object of em- 
 brace. ira.payKa\i.fffj.a is an instance of 
 the freq. poetic use of an abstract for 
 a concrete and a neut. for a personal 
 subst. So K-fiSev^a ( 0. T. 85) for Kr;8eo- 
 TTJS, 8i5(T0eo' /j.irrrifj.a (El. 289). See on 
 a.\rjfjia, 320. 
 
 651. YUVT{: in appos. with TOUTO, 
 which conforms in gender to the pred. 
 noun. y'M* : Creon supports his ad- 
 monition by a fact which the un- 
 wedded Haemon might know from his 
 own experience in the relations of 
 friendship. The bad wife is as harm- 
 ful as a bad friend. 
 
 652. \KOS: ulcer. "Wife, friend, 
 You hang like ulcers on me." Shir- 
 ley's Love's Cruelty, iii. 4. 
 
 653. irrwras : abs., = cnroirriHras, 
 with loathing. &>ae\ Svff/j.evrj forms the 
 second clause, hence re. Some join 
 T6 with ufffl, as in Epic usage, but 
 this would be anomalous in Att. ucrti 
 
 is found but once more in Soph., sc. 
 EL 234, fj.a.Tr)p wfffi ns irtcrrd. 
 
 654. vv|i<j>Viv TIV(: "quanquam 
 vulgo significat uxorem dare 
 alicui tamen cum alibi turn hie 
 et infra 816, > AX'P O(/T i>v/u.tf>ev<r(a, 
 valet uxorem dari alicui s i v e nubere 
 alicui." Wund. The sarcasm is evi- 
 dent. 
 
 655. i|i<|>avus: join with airiffT-i}- 
 aaffav. 
 
 657. xl/tuSrj Y* : "J^ she has the 
 boldness to disobey, I shall certainly 
 not break my word to the state in 
 failing to execute my threat of pun- 
 ishment." 
 
 658. irpos ravra: in view of this, 
 therefore. '4>vjj.viTw KTC.: let her in- 
 voke against me Zeus, who presides 
 over kindred. For tyvftveiv, cf. 1305. 
 The allusion is to what Antigone has 
 said in 450 ff. See also 487. 
 
 659. The connection of thought is 
 as follows : " I must punish her, for 
 if I tolerate insubordination within
 
 sr, 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 660 cucoayia 0pcijia>, Kapra TOUS ea> ye'uovs 
 
 V TO19 ya/3 OlKlOl<r> OOT15 <TT 
 
 Xprjoros, ^cu/ciTou *cdi> TroXei 
 
 OOT19 8* 
 
 a>i/. 
 
 TOU7TlTa<7Creu> TOIS Kpa.TVVOV(TlV VOCl, 
 
 665 OUK cor' ciratvov TOVTOI> c e/xou 
 
 dXX* 
 
 ro 
 
 C8e 
 
 8t/ 
 
 KCU (TjJiiKpa Kat t/cata ica ri/ai/rta. 
 
 \ *^^ ^3 / >^ 
 
 KCU TOVTOI/ a^ rof avopa. ua.po'oi'qv eya) 
 /ca\a>5 //.ev ap^i,v, ev 8* ai/ 
 670 8opo? T* 
 
 ai/ 
 
 669. W. brackets. 
 
 670. W. 
 
 my house, then surely I shall be 
 obliged to do so outside ; for only he 
 who treats his own kin justly (i.e. with 
 severity when they do wrong) will also 
 be just in the affairs of the state. The 
 lawful ruler should be obeyed in all 
 things. The man who obeys law and 
 authority will make a good ruler and 
 a good comrade in battle. Obedience 
 to law on the part of both ruler and 
 subject can alone save the state from 
 the greatest of evils." 
 
 661. rots olKtlourvv: neut. "Creon 
 characteristically relies on common- 
 place maxims." Camp. 
 
 663. vmpfkis : <n ///.-; presumption, 
 which shows itself in the two ways 
 specified. Cf. vwfp&curla, 605. fJui- 
 trrcu: acts in defiance of the laws. See 
 on 69. 
 
 664. rovirvTa<r<mv : obj. of votl. 
 666. o-rrjo-iif : we should regularly 
 
 have ftx &r trTTJfTj,. See GMT. 655. 
 The opt. makes the idea more gen- 
 eral, ijt. if the state should appoint 
 any one. Cf. 0. T. 314, Hvopa 5' i^t- 
 
 \ti cup' uv tx 0i T< * a ^ ^vvanu, aA- 
 
 OJ/OS. Nauck thinks that the 
 poet in this expression betrays the 
 Athenian republican, who sympa- 
 thizes with the political sentiment of 
 his contemporaries ; for Creon was 
 ruler simply by virtue of hereditary 
 right. icXvciv : to obey. 
 
 667. rdvavrla: i.e./jLfyd\a Kal &6tica. 
 Cf. Seneca, Med. 195, aequum at- 
 que iniquum regis imperium 
 feras. TheSchol.on Aesch.Prom.75, 
 SoDAt, Sf(Ttror(ai> &Kovf Kal Sixain K&StKa. 
 What the proverb says of slaves 
 Creon in the spirit of a despot applies 
 to freemen. 
 
 668 f. TOVTOV TOV avSpa : i.e. the 
 man who obeys. opx' iv : " supply 
 &v from &v 6f\fiv. The pres. inf. with 
 tv is used instead of Hp^ftv, Qt\4iativ." 
 Weckl. Solon's maxim was, &pxf 
 irpurov fj.a6wv 
 
 670. Sopos cv \ci)iwvt : in the storm 
 of battle. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 859, tv 
 yb.p K\.v9<i>vi KtifjLfOa. fiupbs AacatSccf. 
 " Where danger threatens ; I rejoice 
 in the storm of spears." Ossian's Finyal, 
 Bk. iii. C/ITempestas telorum.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 87 
 
 Se ptitpv OVK CCTTLV KOLKOV 
 avrrj TrdXets r oXXvo-iv, 178' di/ao-Tar 
 oixou9 rWiprtVt 1786 a-vfjLfjidxov 80/305 
 675 rpoiras Karappriywo'i. ra>v 8' 
 <r<yei ra vroXXa o~<u/i,a^ > 17 
 ovra>9 d/x-wre* earl rots KocrfjLovfjLvoL<s, 
 KOVTOL yvvaiKos ouSa/Aoi? r)(T(rrjTea. 
 Kpelcrcrov ydp, emep Set, 77)365 aj/S/ao? e/C7re<re>, 
 
 673. W. ^8' avaoTetTous. 
 
 Verg. .4en. xii. 284. irpoorrra-ypc'- 
 vov : placed at his post. 
 
 671. SIKCUOV KT. : a staunch and 
 trusty comrade. 
 
 672. In the contrast drawn here 
 between the results of avapx' 1 * an( l 
 TTfiOapx'ia, Soph, may have had in mind 
 the famous Elegiac of Solon, foro0ij/c7j 
 els 'AOrjvaious, in which a similar con- 
 trast is drawn between $v<rvofiia. and 
 euvoyuia. Cf. Bergk's Lyric Anthology, 
 Solon, Frg. 4 (13). 
 
 673. iroXcis T : as though icai or re' 
 were to follow. So /cat in 296. In 
 avrr] . . . 5}5e . . . ^5e we have an in- 
 stance of anaphora similar to rovro . . . 
 rote . . . T<fte in 296 ff. 
 
 674. <ru|ijiaxow Bopo's : of the allied 
 spear, i.e. of allies in battle. Cf. Eur. 
 Here. Fur. 1165, <ri//t/tax<' <f>fpti>v S6pv. 
 
 675. rpoirds KaTOppifYvwrv = causes 
 routs by breaking the ranks, rpoirdt 
 is accus. of effect. See G. 1055; 
 H. 714. Cf. Horn. II. xx. 55, iv 8' 
 OUTOJS fpiSa p'fiywvro fiaptlav. Eur. 
 Suppl. 710, tppri^e 8' auS^v. Our Eng., 
 to break a hole. The thought is, in- 
 subordination leads to the defeat, not 
 of the enemy, but of forces that are 
 allied ; auxiliaries do not avail against 
 
 want of discipline. TWV opOovpc vwv : 
 of those who stand firm. Cf. Xen. Cyr. 
 iii. 3. 45, ei'Si's on ol fj 
 aw^oiTai, ol Se (ptvyoirres ai 
 fia\\oi> rSav (i(v6vT<i3v. Others inter- 
 pret, of those who are guided aright, 
 i.e. the obedient, in allusion to avopOots, 
 636. The Schol., r<av dpxofifvoii/. 
 
 676. rot iroXXd eruifiaTa : = rovs iro\- 
 \ovs. The more exact CT^/XOTO is used 
 because the preservation of the 6oe?y 
 is esp. in mind. 
 
 677. OVTWS : so, as I have been say- 
 ing. Creon now makes the application 
 to the present situation. dpvvrea : 
 the plur. for the sing., a freq. use in 
 adjs. and prons. rots K<xr(M)v(w'vois : 
 ichat has been ordained, public order; 
 neut. plur. See on 447. For the 
 thought, cf. Thuc. iii. 67. 6, dfi.vva.rt 
 r(f r<av 'E\\-fiv<i>v v6/j.(f. 
 
 678. ywaiKos: gen. with verb of 
 inferiority. See G. 1120; H. 749. 
 
 679. Kfxtcrcrov : sc. iffrlv. For this 
 sentiment, so prevalent in antiquity, 
 cf. 525. Eur. El. 930, Katrot r65' 
 
 aiffxpov Trpoararflv ye S^uarou/ yvvdiKa, 
 fj.^1 rbv &vSpa. cKirco-civ : lit. to fall 
 from, i.e. one's place ; hence, to be 
 defeated.
 
 88 
 
 2O<I>OKAEOY2 
 
 680 KOVK av yvvaucStv f)arcrov'S /caXot/xe^* av. 
 
 XOPOS. 
 
 irrcp, 
 
 1 JJiT) T0> 
 
 <j>povovvr<i)s a>v Xe'yeis 
 
 AIMHN. 
 
 0ol <f>vovcrus a. 
 ocr* lore KTrj^OLnuv vireprarov. 
 
 _\M N N \ / /) "> ' 
 
 685 6ya> o OTTO)? <rv /x>) Aeyei? opc/eos raoc 
 
 crot 
 
 8* 
 
 Tt? 
 
 7re^>u/ca irdvTa irpCKTKOTTtiv ocra 
 77y>acrcret, rt? ^ \|/eyeiv e^et. 
 
 680. av . . . av : opt. in a mild ex- 
 hortation. See GMT. 237 
 
 681. ju'v: see on 498. T<J xp '*"? : 
 6y oitr'age. A similar use in 729. The 
 Chorus may have in mind what Creon 
 has said in 281. KCKXc'|i|u0a : in the 
 sense of deceive. So in 1218. 
 
 682. tSv : i.e. \4ytiv irtpl (rWntr, 
 TpJ) c5v A7jj. The Chorus of vener- 
 able men cannot but approve what 
 Creon has said about obedience and 
 anarchy. 
 
 683. Haemon, like the Chorus, con- 
 cedes that the general sentiments ex- 
 pressed by Creon are not to be dis- 
 puted ; but he places in opposition the 
 public opinion, which sides with Anti- 
 gone. Bl. observes that the distaste- 
 fulness of the observations of Haemon 
 is judiciously tempered and disguised 
 by the dutiful and respectful feeling 
 that pervades them. <)>p<vas : wis- 
 dom, good sense. The same meaning 
 in 648, to which there is a covert 
 allusion. 
 
 684. vWpfarov : in appos. with </>?'- 
 
 vas, in gender agreeing with 
 Cf. 1050. For the thought, cf. Acsch. 
 A(jam. 927, rb ^ KO.KUS typovtlv Ofov 
 HfytffToi/ StSpov. 
 
 685. 6'irws (TV ni] Xc'-ycts KT. : obj. of 
 \fyftv. For Sirws, see GMT. 700. 
 The use of ^ may be due to the in- 
 fluence of the following opt. So Prof. 
 Gildersleeve, Amer. Jour, of Philol. i. p 
 51. Others take the neg. as generic after 
 OITWJ, as it is after os O<TTIS, 091, 697. 
 
 686. (MJT: with opt. of wishing. 
 X^yciv : the use of this word after 
 \tytts is pointed, as if Haemon meant, 
 I will not say it, though I think it. 
 
 687 . fu'vrav : = fitrrot &v. x aT Pf : 
 he refers, of course, to himself. 
 KaXws *X OV SC- T ' something that is 
 well. He means, another may be found 
 to have a sound opinion also (as well 
 as you). 
 
 688. <rol 8' ovv tcre. : but, at any 
 rate (whether I have a good judg- 
 ment or not), 7 am naturally in a posi- 
 tion to take note in your interest (ao(\ 
 of, etc.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 89 
 
 690 TO yap o~ov ott/xa oeivov av&pl 
 
 1,9 TOIOUTO19, of? O~V fJLrj Tp\ffL K\VO)V 
 
 8' aKovew ecrO* VTTO cr/corou raSe, 
 TrcuSa TavTTfv oT oovpeTat, 770X19, 
 Trao~a>v yvvaLKtov 0*9 ava^uoTaTrj 
 695 K.O.KKTT o.TT epywv euAcXeeoTarwf <f>0Lvei, 
 
 adaTTTOv lATJQ 1 VTT' a)fir)crTa>v 
 etao~* 6Xeo~0cu /Ai^r 
 ov^ T^Se xpvo~rjs dia rt/xrj9 
 
 /5\> \ >>/ 
 
 700 rotao epefjivrj criy 
 
 efjiol Se crou irpdcrcrovTos 
 
 690. Scivov: followed by the dat. 
 of interest and the dat. of cause ; 
 because of such words. Cf. 391. 
 
 691. ols: for ouxs, the exact cor- 
 relative. (ii] Tpt|/i : for /t^ with 
 the indie., see GMT. 518; H. 913. 
 Bell, takes the rel. clause as a final 
 one, and thus accounts for /t^. But 
 the people do not say these things 
 in order that they may be reported to 
 the king. Cf, 700. The sense of the 
 entire passage is, the common citizen 
 shuns your look because he entertains 
 sentiments which you would not en- 
 joy to hear uttered. 
 
 692. VTTO O-KO'TOW : The Schol., \aO- 
 paiias. <m : = f^fffrt. 
 
 693. ota: cognate accus., what la- 
 ment the city makes over. 
 
 694. cis: (saying) that. What fol- 
 lows is the reported utterance of the 
 citizens. 
 
 695. diro: in consequence of. The 
 occurrence of the triple sup. is worthy 
 of notice. 
 
 696. qns KTt. : gives the reason 
 for dir* tpytav KTf. in the view of the 
 citizens. 
 
 697. oOairrov : pred. with o 
 which is not used of death alone. Or, 
 with irsirrajra it may be directly joined 
 with auro5eA.<pop. F tt l Tt : the rel. 
 clause is causal, and we should ex- 
 pect tyris OVK ftaffev o\fff6ai &Qa.trrov 
 oSre . . . ofoe ; instead of this, the neg. 
 is expressed alone with the inf., and 
 it is fivfiTf, because in such clauses the 
 reason may be expressed in the form 
 of a cond., i.e., fey (oerris) /r^ = tl fn), 
 equiv. to on oS. Cf. 0. T. 1335, ri 
 yap eSfi fj.' bpav Srtf y dpwvn firfSff ?! 
 iS:vy\vi<v; See GMT. 580. 
 
 699. -{fa : i.e. such a one as this. 
 Xpwrr}s : xP vff v s i g applied to anything 
 that is glorious or splendid. Cf. 0. T. 
 158, xpixTtar 6 \iri8os. 
 
 700. cpcfivrf : dark, secret, as UJT& 
 ffKfcov above. circ'pxeroi: sc. e^iot, 
 repeating the idea of 692. Or, bet- 
 ter, sc. ir6\iv, goes on its way, spreads, 
 through the city. Cf. eiriSpdny, 589. 
 Aesch. Suppl. 560, \ti^iava. tf4fxfrtu 
 vSiap rb NeiAou. 
 
 701. <row irpcurcrovTOs vrvx3s : the 
 poet might have used TTJS <r^s evrvxias 
 Similar is <roD .toAcSs riyovfjLfvov, 038.
 
 90 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 OVK ccmv ovSci/ KrrJ/ia Ti/uuo>Tepoj>. 
 Tt yap Trarpo? 0aAAo*TO9 v*Aeia9 
 ayaX/xa fiioi/, ^ TI TT/JO? TratSwi/ irarpL ; 
 
 706 JZT) i/Di/ If ij$o9 fjiowov v o"avT&> <f>6pi, 
 
 t I \ / $N *\\ *>/! * 
 
 <>9 9179 (TV, KOVOV aAAo, TOVT OpVtoS )(LV. 
 
 OOT19 yap avro9 ^ <f>povtlv /xoVo9 So/cci, 
 ^ yXaJcrtra^, ?}i/ OVK aXAos, rj 
 
 OVTOI 
 
 710 oAA* oYSpa, Kl T19 $ O~O<<>9, TO fJiaV0a.VLV 
 
 TToAA* al<r^pov ovSei/ /cat TO /U,T) Tf.ivf.iv ayav. 
 * *> \ < >/j / 
 
 OVOp<t)V VTTCIKCI, 
 706. W. KOVOO' aXXo roCS*. 
 
 702. Ti|uwrcpov : more valued. 
 
 703. cwcXftas: gen. with the comp. 
 for irAaf greater delight have children 
 than the renown of a prosperous father. 
 
 704. irpos ira8v : on the part of 
 children. vvv : used in the sense of 
 the illative vvv by the poets metri 
 gratia, like apa for &pa. But many 
 critics deny this. 
 
 705. iffos: sentiment, conviction. The 
 more usual word would be yvupij or 
 
 706. tis : the rel. pron. o would be 
 the regular use. TOVTO is added be- 
 cause of the loose correlation of the 
 clauses. <SpOs x iw : '" appos. with 
 
 ftMi 
 
 709. OVTOI: plur., because of the 
 general notion in 8<rTj. Svairrox* ' v ~ 
 nt: Schol., avcucaAv^dcWcs, i.e. when 
 we can thoroughly see through them. 
 ty6r)<rav: are found to be. Gnomic 
 aor. Theognis, the elegiac poet, whose 
 gnomic verses were familiar to the 
 Athenian youth, says, 221 ff., font roi 
 tiotctii rbv ir\-r)ffiuv IS p. f vat ov&ff, dAA' 
 
 710 f. Const., rb &vSpa pavOdiVfiv 
 ToXAi Kal rit ^ Tfivtiv &yav ovSiv 
 alffxpAv (Iffnv). For cl with the 
 subjv., see GMT. 454; H. 894 (b). 
 re (vttv : in the sense of be firm. The 
 metaphor in velvet* naturally suggests 
 what follows. 
 
 712. Haemon now unconsciously 
 turns Creon's principles, inculcated 
 in like manner by means of similes 
 (473), against his father. Thus the 
 spectator's attention is directed, as is 
 frequently the case in ancient tragedy, 
 to the hero's ignorance of his own 
 character, by which the tragic conflict 
 is chiefly developed. pt8poicri : the 
 larger trees are found by the side of 
 streams and in valleys. iropa : 
 makes an iambus, since in Soph, 
 initial lengthens a preceding vowel 
 in the arsis. Cf. 0. T. 847, y ipi 
 friirov. O. C. 900, airb purr/pos. o<ra : 
 the correlative rotravra is to be sup- 
 plied witli iKatffcrai.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 TO, 8' avTLTCiVovr avTOTrpffJii' a7roXXvTai. 
 715 auTa>9 Se vabs carts eyKpaTrj TroSa 
 retvas V7ret/cet p,r)$ev, VTrrtot? Kara) 
 
 O~Tp6\jja<S TO XoLTTOV (TeXfJiaO'LV Va,VTL\\.TO,l. 
 
 aXX y et/ce dvpov /cat /u,eraaTaa - u' StSov. 
 yv(OjjLrj yap el rts KO-TT' e/xov vecorepov 
 720 irpocrea-TL, ^ft' eywye Trpeo-fieveLv iroXv, 
 (f>vva.L TOV avSpa iravr eTrtcm^u,^? TrXeajv 
 et 8' ow, (j>L\L ya>p TOVTO jJLr) ravTTj peirew, 
 /cat ra)j> Xeyoi^ro)^ eu /caXot' TO [Lo.vQo.veiv. 
 
 718. W. d 
 
 714. K\wvas : note the antithesis : 
 these save their branches, those are 
 destroyed root and branch. For the 
 image, cf. Webster's Appius and Vir- 
 ginia, p. 203 (iii. 2): 
 
 " The bending willow, yielding to each wind, 
 Shall keep his footing firm, when the proud 
 
 oak, 
 
 Braving the storm, presuming ou his root, 
 Shall have his body rent from head to 
 
 foot." 
 
 715. vaos : the gen. depends on TrJSa. 
 irovs is a rope, called " sheet," fastened 
 to the lower corners of the sail, by 
 tightening or relaxing which the force 
 of the wind upon the vessel's sail is 
 regulated. Cf. Eur. Orest. 705, Kal vavs 
 yap (vraOe'tffa wpbs &iav iroSl ffiatyev, 
 
 8" av0is 3)v X a ^$ irdSa. c^- 
 is used proleptically, i.e. 
 S>ffTf fyttpaTri flvai, stretched so as to 
 be taut. 
 
 716. vireiKei : refers back to 713. 
 |M]S'v : this neg. is used because the 
 sent, is indef. 
 
 717. crrpc'i|/as KCXTW : sc. rr)v vavv. 
 
 718. tic : give way, yield. This 
 remark is pointed after Haemon has 
 used inrelicfi twice. 6v|iov . . . SCSov : 
 and grant a change of temper, i.e. give 
 up your anger. The position of KOI is 
 unusual, unless we take 6vp.ov with 
 both fine and fieraffrcuriv; yet cf. Ar. 
 Acharn. 884, r<p5e K7)iri\dpiTTcu TO? 
 |Vo>. Some prefer to take evpov 
 with el/ce alone, draw back from your 
 anger; but fierdffraatv alone is too 
 vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1003, ou5 
 
 719. KOIT' ejiov: from me also. 
 
 720. Trpeo-peu'tiv : i.e. irpeff&vrtpov 
 flvai, Lat. antiquius esse. The 
 inf. clause that follows is the subj. 
 
 722. ct 8* Ovv : sc. /XTJ rotovros f<J>v. 
 4>i\i : see on 493. ravrjj : adv. 
 
 723. Const., Ka\6v (t<ni) Kal rb rav 
 eii \ty&vr<av fji.avOa.vfiv. Cf. 1031 f. 
 The sentiment may have been bor- 
 rowed from Hes. Op. 293 ff., ovros 
 /j.fv iravdpWTOs &s av-rt? irdvra vo^ffri 
 (ppaffffd/jifvos, rd K' fitfira Kal fS TeAos 
 paiv d/uifivca 4ffO\bs 8' av KaKetvos its 
 S elirovri iridijTat.
 
 92 
 
 XOPOS. 
 
 avaf;, ere r CIKOS, t Tt Ka.ipt.ov Xeyei, 
 725 paOeiv, ere r av rovS'- cv yap 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ot r^XiKoiSe ical oi.oa6fjL(T0a. ST) 
 
 VTT afSpos nyXiKovSe TT)I> <f>v<rw ; 
 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 * X * fc ' O>>\ / 
 
 ev TO fir) OIKCLIOV ei eya) vco?, 
 ov rov xpovov xprj /xaXXoj/ ^ rapya 
 
 KPUUf. 
 
 730 tpyov yp eort TOVS aKoa-fj.ovvra<; o-eeiv ; 
 
 AIMHN. 
 
 ovS* a^ KcXevcrat/x* evcre/3eu> et? TOJ^? /ca/cov?. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 A1MHN. 
 
 ou ^wycrt 7^8175 riJcrS' o^ovrroXt? 
 
 724. cUds : c. ^ffTfc. cl : the 729. TOV \povov : see on 681. 
 Chorus says *', as in 681, ace. to the rofrya: the facts. Haemon means the 
 respectful manner of subjects. truth of his plea, in distinction from 
 
 725. po6civ : so. avrov, Haemon. his person. 
 
 ai: Haemon. ctpi^rcu: impers. 730. p-yov: Creon sharply takes 
 
 726. n)XucotSc . . . TT)\ucovS : shall we up ri tpya, but with a slightly altered 
 indeed who are so old be taught forsooth meaning. Is it a duty, etc.? duco<r- 
 by one of this age, i.e. by such a povvros: like &Koff^a in 660. 
 youngster as he is ? A similar sarcasm 731. ow8c': not even, antithetic to 
 is contained in Plato's Apol. 25 d, rl tpyov. " I would not even urge, much 
 BjjTa, 2> MATJT ; roaovrov av ipov vo<piS>- less do the deed," or perhaps better 
 T*po$ fl Tfi\iKovrov orros Tfi\iit6ffot S>v; (with Kvicala) to take ou5 as simply 
 For the force of xa.1, see on 564. continuing the statement of Creon, 
 
 728. pT|Sv, pi : the Schol. inter- (no, it is not a duty,) and I would not 
 
 prets by /uijSiy 8i5a<7<cou it /x)? SlKai6v urge, etc. 
 
 fort ffot nartiivtiv. This would account 732. roiaSf : i.f. rp woff^l-i. Cf. 
 
 for the ue of the negatives. oKOffpovmas above.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 93 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 TroXt? yap r^jiiv ape ^>T) rdcra-eiv epet ; 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 735 opas rdS' ci>5 eZprjKas a>5 ayav veo<s ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 aXX&j yap T) 'jitol X/ 31 ? y^ 6 T" 1 ? "^' apX LV 
 
 /\ \ 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 .'V/UV />/)/ 
 
 ov/c ecref 77x19 avopos ecru evos. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ov TOV Kparovvros rj vroXt? ^o/xt^erat ; 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 epTjpr)<; y av cru y^? ap^OL<; 
 
 734. ij|iiv: pluralis majestatis, in 
 connection with the sing. /* Cy. 
 1092, 1195. ajw: i.e. & faf. 
 
 735. us, us : how (with elpTj/faj), 
 as (with vtos). So is occurs twice in 
 the same sent, with different meaning 
 in 0. T. 922, ws OKVOV^V &\firovrfs us 
 Kv/3tpirfiTT}i>. ayav vtos : sarcastic al- 
 Jasion to 726 f . With the Athenian 
 it was a matter of course that the 
 final decision of state policy lay with 
 the people. But even the kings of 
 the Heroic age were guided by the 
 views of the most respected members 
 of the community and of the army, 
 and, as we see in Horn., were in- 
 fluenced by public opinion. Now, for 
 the first time, Haemon loses his tem- 
 per as he sees his last hope depart 
 with Creon's refusal to heed the voice 
 of the people. 
 
 736. oXXw, ejioC: dats. of interest. 
 Cf. Aj. 1366 f., 'AT. iras dvTjp aintf 
 
 irovfi. OA. T<f ytip /xe p.a\\ov 
 'fiavrtf -novtiv ; The question in 736, it 
 will be observed, is not quite the same 
 as in 734, where Creon asks, " What 
 right have the people to dictate to 
 me ? " Here he asks, by way of ex- 
 cuse for his passion, " Whose wishes 
 am I to consult in ruling this land if 
 not my own 7 " 
 
 737. "That is no state, no commu- 
 nity, that is composed of one man." 
 Cf. Cic. de Rep. iii. 3, "unius erat 
 populus ipse. Ergo ubi tyran- 
 nus est, ibi . . . dicendum est 
 plane nullam esse rempubli- 
 cam." Others interpret avSpds eaB' 
 fv6s as gen. of possession. Cf. Phil. 
 386, ir6\is ydp <rn iracra roav riyovfj.(- 
 v<av. The next verse, 738, fits this 
 much better than the interpretation 
 of W., given above. 
 
 739. " You would make an excellent 
 king of a deserted land." Similar use
 
 94 
 
 2O4>OKAEOY2 
 
 KPEHN. 
 740 08', 0>9 COIKC, T$ yVVaLKL 
 
 AIMHN. 
 
 ctTTCp yu^ cnr erov yap ovv 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 a iray/cd/ciare, Sid 81/0175 ia>i/ 
 
 * 
 
 o/>a>. 
 
 Anton. 
 
 9 N / / f ^> 
 
 ov yap oiKata <r 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 afjiaprdva) yap ra? c 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 745 ov yap crtySet?, Tt/u,a9 ye T<X<J 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 a> fjLiapov rjOos Kal yvvaiKos vcrrepoy. 
 
 AIMHN. 
 v * v\ w > / 
 
 ov raf Aot9 rjo'cra) ye TCJV ai(r\pa)v e/xe. 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 6 yovv Xoyo9 crot 7ra9 
 
 of KaAaij yf in Eur. Med. 504, KO\US y" &f 
 C oj/tou, c<)' trartpa Ka.TfKTO.vov. 
 
 740. He means that Haemon is all 
 the while secretly defending Antigone. 
 
 742. 0, base villain, to come into con- 
 flict with your father! For oia SI'KTJS, 
 liAxW, f)(9pas Kri. nv\ Ifvat, ylyvftrOat, 
 see G. 1206. 1; H. 796 <L "From this 
 point the altercation becomes more 
 violent, each laying hold upon the 
 other's words, and seeking to turn 
 them into ridicule, or to direct the edge 
 of them against the other." Schn. 
 
 743. YM> : (y e *> I do) for. ov: with 
 
 o8e. 
 
 Si'/caia, which Haemon uses with sar- 
 castic reference to S^KTJS. Slitum ^{o- 
 fj.aprdvoyra is modelled after a/iOf>riav 
 
 744. Tas i|*ds apxow : my own 
 authority. 
 
 745. cre'pas : ahs. ; you do not act the 
 part of reverence, since you trample, etc. 
 
 Tijids 0<iiv: i.e. the rites of burial. 
 
 746. vVrcpov : the slave of. Cf. 080. 
 
 747. ov rav: i.e. 06 roi &v. The 
 position of yt shows that fjo-o-w TUV 
 alffxp&v together forms the antitnesis 
 to yvvaiKuv va-rtpot>. The thought un-
 
 ANTITONH. 95 
 
 
 /cat (TOV ye KOL^OV /cat eojv TOJV veprtpw. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 750 Tavrrjv TTOT* ovK (70* <us Tt a>crai> 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 ^8' ow davelrcu. /cat Oavov<r 6Xet rwa. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 17 /caTraTretXaJi/ o5S' eire^ep^ei 0pacrv<; ; 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 Tts 8' CCTT' cbrdX?) 7T/3O5 /cet'cts yvtofJLas Aeyeu> ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 K\aia)i> (frpevdxrtis, a>v fypevtav avro? /cet'O?. 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 757 /SovXei Xeyetv rt /cat \eyotv prfiev K\vew ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 756 yvvat/co? aiv SouXev/ta, ju,^ /cwrtXXe /ae. 
 W. retains the traditional order in 755-757 . 
 
 derlying this utterance is, I defend to himself. The Indef. rls is often 
 
 her, not because she is my betrothed, used by way of euphemism to indicate 
 
 but because she has done right. a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1138, roOr' 
 
 750. OVK <r6* cis: it cannot be that. ets avtav rofcros gpxerai nvi (i.e. aol). 
 Cf. Phil. 196, OVK tffQ' &>s ov 6fwv rou 752. KairairciXwv : even threatening. 
 ft.fXfrri, sc. novel. But Sirws is more Haemon had before this made no 
 common in this phrase. ?rt: with threat. Opcurvs: pred. adj. See G. 
 wore modifies yafie^s. Cf. Aj. 1093, ofr/c 926 ; H. 619. 
 
 &v TOT' j/5pa 6av(jidffcu/j.' en. Others 753. "What I am saying are not 
 
 take en with favav. |3orav: ironical, threats, but remonstrances against 
 
 i.e. you can marry her in Hades if you folly." 
 
 like. Cf. 654. This renewed threat 754. KXafav : like ov xaiptav in 758. 
 
 is called forth by Haemon's mention 757. (SovXci \tyuv : cf. Hes. Op. 
 
 of the gods of the nether world. 721, el 8e /coucbi/ etirris, raxo K' curbs 
 
 751. Haemon means that he will ne"tov iucovffcus. El. 523, KUKWS ae 
 not survive the death of his betrothed. \eyw KO.K&S K\vovaa. irpbs aeOev. 
 Creon, however, takes rtva as pointing 756. SovXmpa : see on 320.
 
 20<DOKAEOY2 
 
 755 i ir 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 v t > T 
 
 av <r OVK ev <f>povelv. 
 
 KPEftN. 
 
 a\r)6e<; ; dXX' ov roVS' "OXv/iTrov, Icrff on, 
 \aip(t)v CTTt \lf6yoLCTL oev^ctcrci? e^ae'. 
 760 aycrc TO /xitro?, as KOT' oyx^aar' avrt/ca 
 ;cr/oy TrXi^crta TW 
 
 755. In 754 Creon recklessly re- 
 fuses all advice. Upon this refusal 
 1 1 :n- UK Hi's response in 757 follows 
 naturally. Then Creon rejoins in 750, 
 " Yes, I do not wish to hear ; desist, 
 minion of a woman, from wheedling 
 me." Since hereupon every further 
 utterance on the part of Haemon is 
 evidently useless, nothing is left him 
 but to call this degree of stubborn- 
 ness " loss of reason." " Were you 
 not my father, I should have said 
 (instead of the milder expression ftov- 
 Ai \f-ffiv n KTf.) that you are not in 
 your right mind." This leads the rage 
 of Creon to burst forth openly. In 
 the traditional order it is impossible 
 to understand how by far the harsh- 
 est utterance of all (755) could be 
 characterized by Creon with so mild a 
 term as Kunl\\tw. And again, what 
 is there in the comparatively calm 
 expression of 757 that should so vio- 
 lently inflame his anger? From the 
 order adopted we get also a much 
 more suitable use of K<ori\\fiv, which 
 as a trans, verb can only mean coax, 
 talk over with fair words. ctirov : 
 with the inf. in the sense of .// is 
 unusual. This instance may be added 
 to that given in GMT. 763, 3. 
 
 758. oXT)0cs: indeed, really. Lat. 
 itane. An ironical and indignant 
 question. Cf. Shak. Jul. Goes. iv. 3 : 
 Dru. " Away, slight man ! " Cos. " Is't 
 possible 1" To'v8' "OXvjiirov : Creon 
 raises his hand to heaven. ov : with- 
 out pa, as in 0. T. 1088, ou rbv*O\vfi.icov 
 iwfipwv OVK ttrtt, where also Olympus 
 signifies heaven. For the accus., see 
 G. 163, N. 2 ; H. 723. 
 
 759. iir\ x^o'-yowri : iirt expresses 
 the accompanying circumstance of 
 Stwdfatv, with reproaches, abusively. 
 Cf. 556. Eur. Troad. 315, M tdxpuffi 
 Ko.1 y6otffi Karaffrfvouff' ?x*' J - Others, 
 tirl = insuper, like 0. C. 644, favrtpav 
 tirauras fVl VOITW v6aov. Ilaemon has 
 thus far censured, but now, in his 
 rage, also reproaches his father. 
 
 760 f . &ya.yt : addressed to one of 
 the two attendants (cf. 578), who goes 
 into the palace to lead forth Antigone. 
 TO |uros: the hateful thiny. The use 
 of the abstract noun heightens the 
 contempt. So Philoctetcs says to 
 Odysseus, Phil. 991, & /uo-oj, oTa /cd{o- 
 vtvpiffKfis \tytif. KOT ofip.ara KTf. : 
 with great emphasis the king, in his 
 ]i:i->ion, indicates proximity by the use 
 of three expressions. So in 0. T. 430, 
 remoteness is expressed by ou *d\ti> 
 
 otKWV TW^S" iTTOffTpCUpfl S fatl ;
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 97 
 
 AIMflN. 
 
 ov STJT' e/xoiye, TOVTO /AT) 0^175 TTOTC, 
 
 */) V v \ / /> \ 
 
 ovu 170 oAeiTai TTMjcria, crv r ovoapa 
 Tov/jiov 7rpocroi//et Kpar ev o^Oak^oi^ opaiv, 
 765 os rot? 
 
 XOP02. 
 
 avip, ava, er)Kev e opys 
 
 ug 8' carl rryXi/coOro? dXyrycras fiapv 1 ;. 
 
 KPEftN. 
 
 S/octr 
 
 \ 
 TOD 
 
 w, 
 
 KO^)a 
 
 OVK anal 
 
 XOPOS. 
 
 ;et [Jiopov. 
 
 770 
 
 yap avra Ka /caTa/creti/at i/oet? ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ov rrfv ye /x^ Oiyovcrav ev yap ovv Xeyet,?. 
 
 762. 6|ioL-y : in emphatic position, 
 and belongs only to the clause otffl 5 . . . 
 ir\r}<ria. 
 
 764. TO tcpdra: found as a sing, 
 only in Soph. (Phil. 1001, 1457, 0. T. 
 263), my head, me. cv o<p6oX|U>is : for 
 the instrumental dat. Cf. 962, 1003. 
 Epic fulness of expression. 
 
 765. cis . . . uvcov : that you may 
 rave in the company of those of your 
 friends who are willing (to endure it). 
 There is in d>s ^aivri an intentional ref- 
 erence to is Oviiffuri in 760 f . Haemon 
 departs from the stage at the right of 
 the spectators. He does not again ap- 
 pear. The actor who played this part 
 now takes the role of the messenger. 
 
 767. TT)\iKOVTos: i.e. of one so 
 young. See on 726. (Bapvs : porten- 
 tous, resentful. So in 1251. Cf. Phil. 
 1045 f., /3apt/s re Kal papelav 6 !-4vos 
 
 (pOLTlV TTJVO ' 6^6. 
 
 768. Spdrw, fypovtiru : " the asyn- 
 deton is well suited to the impetuosity 
 
 of Creon's manner." Bl. }utov .crl. : 
 belongs to both verbs. r) KO.T' ovSpa : 
 than becomes a mere man. &t>6p<airos is 
 the usual word in this phrase. Cf. Aj. 
 760 f., off-ris a.vQp<S)irov ipvtnv fi\affT&v 
 ilwfiTa fj.3) /car' &vOpa>irov <ppovrj. 
 
 769. TW, Tw8 : the fern, forms T<, 
 rd5e are not found in the Attic inscrip 
 tions that date from 450 to 320 B.C. 
 Cf. 561, El. 977, rtaSe TW Kaffiyvfirta. 
 See G. 388, 410; H. 272 a. That 
 Creon should include both in his 
 threat, and should speak in 577-581 
 of both as if they were to die, is a 
 skilful touch of the poet in the por- 
 traiture of Creon's character. Creon 
 is so much absorbed in maintaining 
 his own prerogatives, and so blinded 
 by his anger as to forget that Ismene 
 is innocent of the deed (cf. 538-547). 
 
 770. ap.4>u> : the position shows that 
 it is the important word. For itai, 
 see on 554. 
 
 771. |u{ : as if there might still h<
 
 98 
 
 2O4>OKAEOY2 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 ft-Opa) Se TTOtO) KCU <T<^ /SoV\Vl KTCLVCW ; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 (Lytav fprjiJios cvff cu> y ftpoTa>v oriySo? 
 
 775 <f>opftf)<; rocrovrov a9 ayos fiovov 7jy>o#eis, 
 OTTO)? /niaoyia Tratr* vTreK<f>vyr) 770X19. 
 TOI> "AiSTp, oi> /AoVoi> o- 
 TTOV rcv^erat TO /IT) 
 
 oi)f aXXa i~r}viKavff ', 6Vt 
 
 780 TTOt'O? 7T/3tO-O'OS OTt TOW "AtSoV O~e)8etl/. 
 
 775. W. oow ayos. 
 
 some doubt about her having put 
 her hand to the deed. 
 
 772. KO( : further, also. " If she is 
 to die, tell us further by what sort of a 
 death." Cf. 1314. But W. and others 
 take Kal here, as in 770, with the pred. ; 
 in what way do you realty, etc.? <r4>< : 
 Antigone. See on 44. 
 
 773. ov |J : from the general form 
 of the rel. clause it appears that Creon 
 has not yet any definite locality in 
 mind. Kar<apv (774) shows that he is 
 thinking of some rocky cavern hewn 
 out by men's hands. Pporwv : de- 
 pends On fpTJ/UOS. 
 
 774. irfTpttSci (V Kariapvxt : Schol., 
 iv vvoyfi<f> fftrr]\aiy. In 1100 jcara>pi;( 
 is used adj. 
 
 775. &yos: like the Lat. piaculum 
 has the double sense of pollution and 
 escape from pollution, i.e. expiation ; in 
 266 the former, here the latter. So 
 the libations in Aesch. Choeph. 154 are 
 called &yot KOKtav iurorpoTrov. S$: as 
 (to !). The exact correlative would 
 be Ivor. Cf. Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 12, Joxt? 
 roffovrof xwp'tov Kttraff^f'ii' offov l{w 
 
 rovs ^<rxaTowj \6xovs 
 woAe/iiW Kfparwv. Cf. Horn. //. xxii. 
 424, ruv Trdvrwv ov -r6aaov oovpojjiai, 
 axvvntvos ftp, is fvds. The Schol. ex- 
 plains, tdos ira\aiov, &art -rbv ftov\6fj.f- 
 vov KaOfipyvvvat rivd, aQoffiovaOcu ftpaxv 
 TiBtrra rpoipris, Kcd \nrfv6ovv KaOapaiv rb 
 roioDro, tva. fify SoKtaai \i/j.ta avaipfiv, 
 rovro yap aatft^s. The same view was 
 held by the Romans. Plutarch, in 
 his life of Numa, 10, speaks of this 
 same custom when unfaithful Vestals 
 were punished. 
 
 776. ireura: i.e. the community of 
 citizens in its entirety. " That no 
 part of the state may suffer." More 
 commonly taken in the sense of irav- 
 rus, Trd.fj.irat/, as in 0. T. 823, ip' ovxl 
 iros avayvos ; 
 
 777. fio'vov o-'Pi : referring to her 
 pious care for the burial of Polynices. 
 Cf. 619. 
 
 778. iroiJ: no doubt. Ironical. 
 TO ji 6aviv : the accus. after Ti5{rat 
 See on 546. 
 
 779. oXXo: see on 652. 
 
 780. iro'vos irpi<r<ros : lost labor.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 99 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 , Epa>9 65 iv 
 os ev /xaXa/catg irapeuits ^eavtSo 
 
 785 (01x019 S' VTrepTToVrio? > r' aypovo^ot^ 
 /cat <r' ovr' dBavdratv (f>v^LfJio<; ovSets 
 
 790 ov#' a^epioiv ere y' avOpaiTTtov, 6 S' 
 
 785. W. <oiTas 6". 
 
 781. The ode marks the close of 
 another act of the play. Creon, with- 
 out yielding to the entreaties of his 
 son, retires into the palace, whence he 
 reappears at 882. Antigone is about 
 to appear on her way to her tomb. 
 The ode celebrates the victorious 
 power of Eros. The disobedience of 
 Haemon, against his own interest, is 
 due to the might of love. The god 
 of love was not represented in the 
 classic period as a child (our Cupid). 
 The Eros of Praxiteles is in the bloom 
 of youth, upaios, or ai>$p6ircus. 
 
 782. pdxav: accus. of specifica- 
 tion. ev KTtj(Acuri : proleptical. Love 
 makes men his bondsmen when he 
 falls upon them. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 525, 
 "Epeos 6 /car' OJJ./J.O.TWI' trrd^eis v66ov, 
 fiffdytav y\vnf?av tyvxous X^P tv ^ s * lr '~ 
 ffTpcTfv<rr). So Lucian, Dial. Dear. 
 vi. 3, makes Hera say to Zeus, <rov 
 fj.fv TTOLVV ovr6s ye SeoTr^TTjs fffrl, Kal 
 o\ctis Krrtfj.0, /col vaiSta. rov "Epuros 
 trv ye. 
 
 784. vwxvis : makest thy couch 
 upon. Cf. Hor. 0rf.IV. 13,7, Cup id o 
 ...Chiae pulcris excubat in 
 
 gen is. Phryn. 8, Ao/Mrei 5' hr2 irop- 
 (pvpfcus iraprjicri (ptas Uptaros. Pind. Nem. 
 viii. 2, "flpa . . . irapBevri'iois . . . e<pioi<ra 
 y\f(jxipois. Milton, L' Allegro, 29, 30, 
 "Such as hang on Hebe's cheek, 
 And love to live in dimple sleek." 
 
 785. vircpiro'vTios : pred. Cf. El. 312, 
 /uij 8<taet ft av Qvpauov ol\vflv. Led by 
 Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across 
 the sea, and Menelaus pursued with 
 an army. 
 
 786. oypovopois avXcus : i-e. rats 
 vefj.ofj.fva.is av\cus ayptav. Cf. 0. T. 1103, 
 T<? (sc. Ao|<^) yap ir\a.Kes aypovofj.oi 
 vaffai <pl\at. So Aphrodite sought 
 out Anchises in his shepherd's hut. 
 
 787. <re: obj. of <pvi/j.os used act. 
 Cf. Aesch. Agam. 1090, a-refi\v <n>vl- 
 aropa TTOAA.O KO.KO.. 
 
 789. ere ye: emphatic repetition. 
 Cf. Phil. 1116, irOTfj.os <re t>a.ifj,6v<av ov5e 
 ffe ye 86\os e<r X e. 0. T. 1098 ff., rts ffe, 
 Teitvov, ris ff' ermre . . . ^ ffe y evvdrtipa 
 Ao|tou ; 
 
 790. \v : sc. ffe, i.e. "Eparra. " He 
 who has thee as his master," for we 
 can say 6 ir&dos e^ei pe as well as ex a ' 
 rbv irdOov,
 
 100 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 em 
 
 <TV Kol 8i*caia>> dSiVov? <f>peva<; 
 \ \ /& * > ^ ** 
 
 (TV KCU TOde I>IKO9 (LVOpUlV 
 ___ ^> x />\ J ' w \ ' 
 
 796 i/ijca o ei^apyr^? p\e<papct)v i/nepo? ev\KTpov 
 800 0<TiA,(av auctyo? yap e/iTrat^et ^eo? 
 
 w 8' 
 
 KO.VTOS 
 
 791. aSiKovs : t'.e. &(rr d5iVom 7i/cu. 
 
 792. irl Xo*<j : either to outrage, as 
 Haemon was led to treat his father 
 shamefully, or better with most editt. 
 in a subjective sense, to (their) ruin. 
 Under the influence of Eros good 
 men become bad. 
 
 794. gvvcupov: f or {i/vai'/tw". by what 
 is technically called enallage (ex- 
 change), a common figure of syntax. 
 Cf. 862, fiarp<fai \fKrptev irai for jta- 
 Tptftav Kri. Phil. 1123, woAjas Trdirov 
 Oiv6s. Xs rapafos = see on 22. 
 
 795, 796. tjupo? pXe<J>af>a>v vuV4>as : 
 desire of the eyes for the bride. Subj. 
 and obj. gen. As love is awakened 
 by beauty, and beauty is observed 
 with the eyes, the poet uses instead 
 of iw$p6s the more specific &\<t>dp<av, 
 as in 0. C. 729, o^udrwv <j>6Bov. Or, 
 perhaps better, as many take it, the 
 flashing love-glance of the eyes of the 
 bride. For the two gens., cf. 929, 930, 
 and 0. C. 669, rairS* x^'P a5 T ^ Kpdriffra 
 yoj twav\.n. " The modern poet 
 speaks of lore as ' engendered in the 
 eyes, with gazing fed'; the ancients 
 rather spoke of an influence passing 
 from the eyes of the beloved to the 
 soul of the lover. Desire was viewed 
 as an emanation from the object." 
 Camp. 
 
 798. irapcSpos rt. : seated by the 
 tide of the great laws in authority. That 
 
 is, Eros exerts influence on the minds 
 of men, hindering or aiding their de- 
 cisions. In the present instance Eros 
 overrides in the mind of Haemon the 
 duty of filial obedience. For xdptopos, 
 cf. Find. 01. viii. 21, Aibs {tvi'ou wapeSpos 
 6(fj.is. Eur. Med. 843, />a>Tas TOI rro<pia 
 naptSpovs iravrotas aptras vvfpyovs. 
 0. C. 1382, A/KT; {uveSpos Zrjvbs apx a ^ 0iS 
 v&noa. Some take lv ipxais in the 
 sense of in the counsels of princes. 
 0tffn>i> prob. refers to the laws of 
 nature and of the gods, such as filial 
 obedience, patriotism, piety. 
 
 799. afiaxos : in the pred. ; uncon- 
 querable. Dale translates, Matchless 
 in might, In sport lik-e this fair Venus 
 takes delight, and quotes Hor. Od. I. 
 33, lOff., Veneri , cui placet im- 
 pares For in as atque animos 
 sub juga ae'nea Saevo mit- 
 tere cum joco. 
 
 801 f. Antigone is led by the attend- 
 ant through the door of the women's 
 apartment, and appears for the last 
 time. In allusion to Haemon, whom 
 Eros has led from the path of obedi- 
 ence, the Coryphaeus says, " I too am 
 in danger of trespassing the Offffioi," in 
 so far as he compassionates Antigone, 
 who is condemned by the king. 
 0co-|xwv go> 4>t'pop.cu : said in a general 
 sense, and explained by
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 101 
 
 TOV 
 
 raS' bpwv, l&ytiv 8* 
 Sv^a/Acu 8a.Kpv<av, 
 00* 6p(o ^aXa/ 
 
 805 
 
 SEVENTH SCENE. CREON. ANTIGONE. Two SERVANTS OF 
 
 CREON. 
 
 'ErretcroS IQV 8'. 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 a. 
 
 6S 
 
 opar* e/i', a> ya? irar/oias TroXiTcu, rai> 
 crreivovcrcu', vearov Se ^>eyyo9 Xevcrcrovo'ai' deXtov, 
 810 KOU770T* av^t? dXXa /A* 6 Tray/c otra? "AtSa? a>(rcu> ayei 
 
 802. ToS* op<3v : repeated in 86' opw. 
 Sc : elision is common at the end 
 of anapaestic verse. Cf. 817, 820. 
 
 804. TOV ira-yKoCrnv 6dX.ap.ov : the 
 chamber where all must lie. "The im- 
 plied contrast between the fate of 
 Antigone and her intended bridal 
 recurs repeatedly throughout the lat- 
 ter part of the play." Camp. 
 
 805. OVVTOWTOV : see on 231. Cf. 
 0. C. 1562, ^avvffai TO.V trayKevOri Ka.ru 
 
 806-882. Kopfits. The ancients hon- 
 ored the dead with a dirge. Antigone 
 must chant her own lamentation. 
 The first strophe and antistrophe 
 consist mainly of glyconics, which 
 are a favorite verse for expressing 
 lament. Antigone compares her fate 
 with that of Niobe. The response of 
 the Chorus, that Niobe is a goddess, 
 and that to share her fate is glorious, 
 Antigone looks upon as a mockery 
 of her distress. Hence the second 
 
 strophe and antistrophe express still 
 more gloomy feeling, indicated by 
 syncopated choreic verses of vary- 
 ing length. Antigone feels deserted 
 by the living and gives a moment's 
 painful reflection to the horrible fate 
 of her entire family. 
 
 808. vc'arov : adv. ; for the last time. 
 Cf. Eur. Troad. 201, vtarov reKtuv <rdf- 
 ftara. \evffffw. 
 
 810. KOVITOT* avOis : sc. oif/a/tat. Cf. 
 Aj. 856, fff 8' r)/j.fpas fff\as irpofftvvtir<a 
 ira.vvffTa.Tov 5^ KO&ITOT aiidis Sffrepov. 
 ira-yicofrras : that puts all to rest ; or, as 
 in 804, intr. See App. 
 
 812. 'Axt'povros: cf. Horn. Od. x. 
 513, ev6a th 'A.xfpovra Tlvpi<p\ey6<av 
 re peovffi. OKTCIV : accus. of limit of 
 motion after &yci. 
 
 814. Here first Antigone, after hav- 
 ing discharged her holy task, gives 
 utterance to the more gentle and 
 womanly feelings of her nature. Not 
 until now do we learn that Haemon
 
 102 
 
 SO*OKAEOY2 
 
 OKTOLV, 
 
 , OVT* 7Tt 
 
 815 7TW /AC' TtS V/ll/OS 
 
 I'V/X^CVCTO). 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 feat tnawov 
 
 9 
 
 ovre iva.<rw 
 
 KV00S VKV(t)V, 
 
 Xryyeltra ydo-oi 
 ei/3a Xa^oucr', 
 aXX' avrovop-os a>(ra /xoi/iy ST) 
 
 820 
 
 was dear to her heart, and do we 
 see how painful was the sacrifice 
 that she paid to duty. t-ytcXTjpov: 
 the Schol. explains by ptroxov. The 
 vfjifvaioi were sung to the accompani- 
 ment of flutes at marriage processions, 
 and in honor of both the bridegroom 
 and the bride. t'irl wn.<J>iois v'|i vos : 
 refers to the fVifloAauioj/, which was 
 sung by a chorus of maidens, in honor 
 of the bride alone, after the wedding- 
 feast and in the house of the bride- 
 groom. Cf. Theocr. 18. 3, TrpfoOf 
 vfoypdirrw 0a\dfj.w \opbv fffraffavro. 
 
 815. tJ|ivT)<rcv : the finite verb is 
 used instead of some turn of expres- 
 sion corresponding to tyK\ripoi> after 
 the preceding ofoe. 
 
 816. 'Ax'povn : not dat. of place 
 but of indir.obj. 67054. The thought 
 that she is to be the bride of death 
 recurs several times under different 
 forms. Cf. 891, 1205. So Shak. Romeo 
 and Juliet: "I would the fool were 
 married to her grave " (ill. 5) ; "Death 
 is my son-in-law, Death is my heir; my 
 daughter hath he wedded" (iv. 5). 
 
 817. " The Chorus makes that very 
 fact a matter of consolation which An- 
 tigone has just lamented, namely, that 
 he is going down to Hades alive." Sdm. 
 
 820. i^t'wv tirtxipct : recompense 
 of the sword, i.e. death by the sword. 
 In O. C. 1678, it is said of the death of 
 Oedipus, &t&i)Kfi>; us /ioAjo-T 1 &/ flir6Btf 
 
 rl -ydp; $r<f fiijr' 'Apr;* ^T 
 avrtKvpfftf. 
 
 821. avrovopos : the Schol., I5i v 
 Kal Ka.iv<? v6fj.(f>. It is explained by 
 
 qrSiv u><ra. In response to this, 
 Antigone refers to the similar case of 
 Niobe. Many take it in the more 
 usual sense of by your own free choice. 
 Cf. 875. This also agrees with the 
 first part of the Schol., ft.fr' t\evO(pias 
 TfBiffi^ri. 
 
 822. 'AC8i]v KarapTJo-ti : this repeti- 
 tion of aW/>x< f T. heightens the effect. 
 
 823. Niobe, the daughter of Tan- 
 talus, boasted that she had more 
 children than Leto, she having seven 
 sons and seven daughters, while the 
 goddess had but one each. On the 
 complaint of Leto, Apollo slew the 
 sons and Artemis the daughters, and 
 Niobe herself was transformed into 
 a rock on Mount Sipylus. On this 
 mountain is still to be seen, in the 
 side of a cliff of yellow limestone, a 
 huge form which, as seen from a dis- 
 tance, resembles a woman sitting in 
 mournf ul attitude, with dark face, dark
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 103 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 T)KOV(ra Sr) XirypoTcirav 6Xecr#at TOLV 
 825 TcuraXov Si7rvXa> 77/309 aKpa), rav Kicrcro? a>? d 
 JXacrTa Sa/zacrez', /ecu >u/ 6fjifipoi 
 
 arms folded over her breast, and white 
 garments. Originally a freak of na- 
 ture, the parts of this rock-formation 
 below the head were later shaped into 
 the form of a human body, and the 
 parts at the side hewn away terrace- 
 fashion the whole presenting the 
 image of a divinity (prob. Cybele) of 
 Asia Minor. Over this rock the water 
 drops and trickles. The fate of Niobe 
 has been the theme of epic, lyric, and 
 tragic poetry. The death of the chil- 
 dren was represented in sculpture by 
 Scopas. The Niobe group in the 
 Uffizi gallery at Florence is probably 
 a copy, in its main features, of the 
 work of Scopas, dating from the 
 Roman period. For the mytli,cf. Horn. 
 //. xxiv. 602 ff.; Ovid Met. vi. 310 ff. 
 
 824. <&pvyCav : Mount Sipylus is in 
 Lydia, but the more extended and 
 vague use of the name Phrygia, found 
 in Horn., was borrowed by other 
 Greek and by Roman writers. Cf. 
 Strabo, xii. 571. evav : from An- 
 tigone's point of view, because as the 
 wife of Amphion, king of Thebes, 
 Niobe had lived many years in that 
 city. 
 
 825. TavroXou : sc. daughter. 
 aKpu: the figure itself is, however, 
 not on the summit of the mountain, 
 but in the middle of a cliff. Yet so 
 also Ov. Met. vi. 311, says, fix a ca- 
 cumine mentis. Cf. Sen. Agam. 
 373, stat nunc Sipyli vertice 
 summo flebile saxum. 
 
 826. rdv : here a rel. pron. See G. 
 940; H. 275 D. KMT<TOS : her trans- 
 formation into stone is poetically rep- 
 resented as a rocky growth, trerpaia 
 &\dffra. As the ivy envelops a tree 
 with tight clinging clasp, so as to 
 cover it from view and to bring it 
 under its power (Sd/juurfv), so the stone 
 grew about Niobe. In Hdfwaev and 
 Ka.T(vvdei below there is an allusion 
 to oAA.' 'Axfpotri wfj.(pfvffQ>, 816 ; that 
 is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so 
 the god brings me to the stony bridal 
 chamber of death. 
 
 828. 6(i|3poi : sc. \tiirovffi, from 
 \fiirfi below. To.KO|u vav : melting 
 away, pining away. This word is the 
 more appropriate here, because it is 
 applicable in its physical sense to 
 snow. Sen. Agam. 374, et ad hue 
 lacrimas marmora fundunt 
 antiqua novas. The marvellous 
 phenomenon of the eternal weeping 
 was combined with the explanation. 
 The snow does not remain long upon 
 Mount Sipylus, and the duration of 
 the weeping is expressed by the phrase, 
 u[j./3poi xttav T' ovSafia \fiirtt. The 
 water which trickles down from tho 
 ridge of the mountain over the figure 
 arises from and is supplied by the 
 rains and the melted snow, and never 
 fails. o</>pus and Seipds are alike ap- 
 plicable to a mountain and to a human 
 being. So in Eng., foot of a moun- 
 tain, brow of a hill, head of a bay. 
 
 829. 4xms: sc. iartv.
 
 104 
 830 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 835 
 
 ouSa/xa Xeiirei, reyyei 8' vif 6<f>pvo-i 
 
 a /AC 
 
 dXXa 
 T7/XC19 Se 
 
 KOlVot 
 
 /xotoTarcu/ 
 
 XOPOS. 
 
 rot Ka 
 Ko 
 
 TOtS 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 LfjLOL yeXaJ/Ltai. rt fie, rr/ao? 
 VK oio/LteVcu/ vyS3t^t5, dXX' 
 
 834. W. 
 
 836 ff. W. KCU T<{) tftOt/Jifvii* fiey aKovtrcn 
 
 Kttl CirflTO. 
 
 832. <j[ oftoioTciTav : wios/ /ifce /o A^r. 
 
 834 f . aXXa : sc. NI^T; ^art. 8>- 
 yfwrjs: she was the daughter of a 
 Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was 
 the son of Zeus. In these verses the 
 Chorus is understood to administer a 
 reproof to Antigone for presuming 
 to compare herself with a goddess. 
 "Still," they say, "it is a great thing 
 for one who is dead to have it said 
 of him that he shared in the lot of 
 those who are the equals of the gods." 
 
 837. -yK\T|pa Xa\civ : to receive 
 a* his lot that which is shared or 
 inherited. tyK\ripos is either act., 
 sharing in, as in 814, or pass., allotted, 
 inherited, as in Eur. Here. Fur. 468, 
 7/fA.T)pa TtSi'a ro^a -y^y KtKTTj/xfVoj. 
 Here pass., that which is allotted to the 
 equals of gods. The inf. Aa*"* is the 
 
 subj. of tff-rlv to be supplied. OKOV- 
 0m : to hear said of one's self, like the 
 Lat. audire. Cf. Xen. Anab. vii. 
 7-23, fjLtya (fSiiKit fJvai) fv anovtiv inrb 
 
 838. ycXwfixu : the Chorus has mis- 
 interpreted the motive that leads 
 Antigone to liken her fate to that of 
 Niobe. She has in mind only the 
 external likeness of their horrible 
 doom, and not, as the Chorus seems 
 to take it, any moral resemblance of 
 character and destiny. Hence, otpoi 
 
 840. OVK -. !. longs only to the partic. 
 olx<>|u'vav : \faQai has the time 
 of the pf. and "ten the secondary 
 tjnsc of be deat, Cf. Phil. 414, dAA' 
 Jl XO&TOS octroi --<av, where Oavat 
 is pleonastic.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 105 
 
 7roA.i5, 
 
 ft> 
 
 uu At/a/caiat Kprjva.t, 
 845 STJftas T* evapfjidrov aXtros, e/xTra? 
 
 ota <j>C\o)V a/cXavro5, 01015 ^o/ 
 7T/305 epyfjia TV/xySo^wcrro^ Ip^o/xat rd(f)ov Trorau'iov 
 850 i<u Sucrraj/o5 y', ovr* o> fiporolcrw our* / veKpol<ri. 
 
 fJLTOLKO<S, OV t,(t)<TlV, OV 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 0pd(rov<s 
 
 850. W. io> Sucrravos, OUT' ev /JpoTois. 
 
 843. iroXvKTTJ|tovcs : opulent, and 
 hence eminent, noble. 
 
 844. The stream of Dirce is formed 
 by several abundant springs near the 
 grove of Demeter and Core. See on 
 105. 
 
 845. vap|AaTov : see on 149. 
 
 846. p.iras Kre . : I take you at any 
 rate as my witnesses. v|i|xc : Aeol. 
 form ; found in tragedy only here and 
 in Aesch. Eum. 620. 
 
 847. oftx . . . cpxopai : the sent, de- 
 pends on u[A[idpTvpas us if ^u/j.fjiapTvpu 
 had preceded. oTa is pred. adj. instead 
 of an adv. <J>iXcov : with &K\avros. 
 For the gen. after adjs. compounded 
 with a privatit-e, see G. 1141 ; H. 753. 
 Cf. 1035; Aj. 910, &<ppaKTos <pi\uv. 
 Track. 685, rb <pdpfj.a,Kov &irvpov a.Kr?yos 
 re Bfpfifis &QIKTOV. 
 
 848. i'pYH La : Schol. irfpltppay^a. ; an 
 enclosure. So Aesch. Choeph. 154, irpbs 
 epyfjia (variant epu/ta) r65f, of the 
 grave of Agamemnon. From epyta, 
 Att. f"ipy<a or etpyu. The same idea in 
 TTcpirru|ai'Tr, 886, as in tpyna. The 
 tomb consists of a rocky vault, the en- 
 
 trance to which is walled up or blocked 
 up by layers of stone. See on 1204 f . 
 Transl., the mound-like enclosed vault oj 
 a strange tomb. iroraivCov : unheard 
 of, since only vfKpol ev rdtptf riBeircu. 
 
 850. Cf. Eur. Suppl. 968 f., oih' tv 
 TO?S (pOifjifvois oCr* ev {(aviv Kpivofj.eva, 
 Xpls S-fi nva. T<av$' e^ovcra poipav. 
 Sen. Oed. 949, via, qua nee se- 
 pultis mixtus et vivis tamen 
 exemtuserres. In lamenting it is 
 natural to repeat the same thought 
 in varied terms of expression. Cf. 813, 
 881, 917, 1310. Eur. Suppl. 966, &TTCUS 
 &reKvos after oiiKer' etireKvos, ovKer' 
 evirais (955). The text as it stands 
 is not free from objections. There is 
 no proper antithesis between fyoToiaiv 
 and veKpoiai. See the App. for further 
 discussion. 
 
 853 ff. Advancing to the highest pitch 
 of audacity, thou hast fallen violently 
 against the lofty seat of justice. The 
 Chorus uses this expression because 
 Antigone in 451 has appealed to 
 AiK-7), and means to say that in her 
 daring defiance of the king's author-
 
 106 
 
 20*OKAEOYS 
 
 cs Aucas ftddpov 
 
 855 irpO<rirCCTCS, O) TGKVOV, 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 dXyeivoraTas e/xol 
 860 irarpos rpuroKicrrov oucrov, rov re 
 aperepov TTOT/AOV 
 
 \KTp<DV 
 
 865 arai 
 
 T avroyasvTjT c/xa Trarp 
 
 ity she has fallen into punishment. 
 So, in substance, W. and most editt. 
 But the interpretation of KviCala, 
 adopted by Bell., commends itself: 
 advancing to the highest pitch of daring, 
 upon the lofty pedestal of justice, thou 
 hast fallen far down, i.e., by discharg- 
 ing the high command of justice with 
 greatest daring thou art plunged into 
 ruin. This view of the passage is 
 favored by the Schol., /3otA.o/tVj oai6v 
 TI KpUr irtpl rbv &.8t\<t>6i>, ri tvavria. 
 rf-rovBas, &s also by the fact that the 
 Chorus nowhere else plainly con- 
 demns Antigone, but expresses sym- 
 pathy for her, and that no reference 
 is made by Antigone in what follows 
 to the condemnation which the usual 
 interpretation implies. f&Opov: the 
 pedestal on which the image of jus- 
 tice is imagined to rest. ''/'. Plat. 
 
 Phaedr. 254 b, al wd\tv flStv avrr/v 
 fifra crutyporrvvris iv ayv<j ficlOptp fttftu- 
 ata>. O. T. 865, v6/j.oi tyhroSe;. 
 
 856. The conflict with the ruler, by 
 which Antigone comes to her fate, 
 has arisen in consequence of inherited 
 woe. Cf. 2, 683, 871. Eur. Here. Fur. 
 983, txQpav irarp<fcu> tK-rivtav. 
 
 858. (ifptpvas : accus. plur. after 
 fyavffas. Cf. 961, and see on 546. 
 
 860. warpo's XT}. : the thrice-repeated 
 taleof my father's woe. O!KTOV in direct 
 appos. with fi.tplfj.vas. W. takes irarp^s 
 and iroT/j.ov below as obj. gen. after 
 fifpifivas, and ofo-rop in appos. with the 
 effect implied in fyawas nepinvas, com- 
 paring Aesch. Agam. 225, ?r\a 6ur)tp 
 ytvtffOat Ovyarpds, tro\(ft.<av apn>yiu>. 
 TpiiroXwrrov : from iro\i(iv, & parallel 
 form of -KoKf'tv = turn. Cf. Find. Pyth. 
 vi. 2, &povpav Xaptrwv avcaro\iofitv. 
 Phil. 1238, 5Jj ravra 0ot\ei K al rpls 
 dvairo\f7i> p (inj ; rpt- = iroAiJ. Cf. 
 rpiffdO\tos, 0. C. 372 ; rptird\r<av m)f,ui- 
 rtav, Aesch. Sept. 985; rplKKiaros, 
 Horn. //. viii. 488. 
 
 862. AapSoKlSourtv: see on 593. 
 "The dat. in explanation of a^triptw, 
 instead of the gen. Clearer than the 
 gen. with so many gens, preceding, 
 and with an 'ethical' force: 'the lot 
 that fell on us.' " Camp. 
 
 863. (larpwat KrL : for 2raj ^o- 
 rfxftav \fKTpw. See on 793. calami- 
 ties resulting from my mother's nuptials. 
 
 864 f. The couch of my ill-fated 
 mother shared by my father, her own
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 10? 
 
 alow ey<w Troff a TaXatypans 
 ov? apaio<s, ' 
 
 870 
 
 T ovcrav KdTTJvapes 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 Savons 
 
 crefiew fjuev ucre)8eia 
 8' OT6) /cparo? 
 rov ouSa/nrj ireXet, 
 875 o-e 8* auToyz>a>ros &>\(r' opyd. 
 
 870. W. tw iw Kao-ts Svo-TTOTftajv ya.fj.wv 
 
 offspring. Oedipus was at the same 
 time husband and son of locasta. (7^ 
 0. 7\ 1214, ydfiov TeKvovv-ra Kal reicvov- 
 fjifvov. avTO'Y'vvT]Ta : instead of OUTO- 
 yevv-fiTca, is another instance, like /to- 
 Tpfcu above for fiarpytav, of poetic 
 enallage of epithets. irarpC: is gov- 
 erned by Kotfj.-f)naTa, a verbal subst. 
 Cf. Plat. Theaet. 168 c, T eraipcp aov 
 
 866. O&DV : W. makes refer to STCM 
 and Km/j.'finaTa. But the reference is 
 more natural to the latter word alone, 
 or to the parents, who are referred to 
 again in 08$ below. Here the use of 
 ofos rather than 5s adds pathos, and is 
 exclamatory. Cf. the use of oZbj in 
 1228. For the gen., see on 38. 
 
 867. dpaios : an adj. of three end- 
 ings, but the tragedians often use such 
 adjs. with one ending for the masc. 
 and fern. Cf. av6aiov venvv, 1071 ; 
 apftpoTf 4>ctyu.a, 0. T. 158. 
 
 868. aB : here , so -r-fivSf, 805. 
 
 869. 8vo~iroTp*v : the mention of 
 her departure to her parents reminds 
 Antigone of the dead Polynices, ex- 
 cept for whose unfortunate marriage 
 alliance with the daughter of Adrastus 
 
 the expedition against Thebes would 
 not have been undertaken, and the 
 consequent fate of Polynices and her- 
 self might not have come to pass. 
 
 871. 8avw: c/. Track. 1163, farrd 
 fj.' fKTfivfif Oavtav (Nessus slew Hera- 
 cles). El. 808, 'Op<rTa <f>i\raff, &s p 
 aira>\f(Tas Qavuv. 
 
 872. <rc'f3civ : sc. Kpd-ros from the sec- 
 ond clause. Cf. El. 929, fiSvs oi>5e wrpl 
 Svffxffrfis* But by supplying this word 
 the antithesis indicated by /*/ . . . 8e is 
 not so well brought out, and the connec- 
 tion of 875 is not so good, as when we 
 take fftfciv abs. (c/. 0. T. 897). Thus 
 the sense is, to reverence is one form oj 
 piety (T\S = a kind of), i.e. as you did in 
 performing the rites of burial for your 
 brother; but there is another matter 
 to be thought of. So the Schol., 
 fvfffBfs fj.ev rb cre&fiv TOVS a.iroQav6vTa.s. 
 
 873. Kporos: i.e. the authority of 
 government. juXci: belongs. Cf. 0. T. 
 377, 'Air6\\cov <f To5' fKirpa^ai (j.f\fi. 
 
 875. avTo'Yvwros opyei: self-willed 
 temper. avr6yvn>Tos is equiv. to $) aiiri) 
 ytyvtaffKfi, which of itself determines 
 freely and without external compul- 
 sion.
 
 204>OKAEOYS 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 108 
 
 cucXavros, a<iXo9, ai/v/AeWio? raXai^patv dyo/xcu 
 raVS* CTOLfjiav oBov 
 
 OVKCU /XOl ToSe Xa/XTTttSoS 1/3W 
 
 880 o/i/xa 0e/xi9 6pcu> 
 ro> 8* C/AO 
 ouSct? <f>iX 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ap* urr', aoiSas KOt yoovs 77/30 TOV Qaveus, 
 
 c > * T / t / 
 
 a>5 ouo av ei? Travcratr cu/, ct XP Lr i 
 
 885 OUK 
 
 a>9 ra^tcrra ; /cat 
 
 fir 
 
 , etre 3^ Oavelv, 
 crrey>y. 
 
 879. W. Icov. 
 
 876. axXavros : i.e. without the 
 customary funeral lamentations. A 
 parallel triplet of adjs. occurs in 0. C. 
 
 1221, avvn.tva.ws, diAupos, &xopos. 
 
 878. Ttiv8' troifiav dSo'v : oi-er Me 
 iray that is here appointed. 
 
 879 f. XapiraSos ipov ojifia : i.e. 
 the sun. C/". Eur. Med. 362, ^ VjoOaa 
 Xa/uTav 6fov. 
 
 880. Of'fiis : *c. ta-riv, whicli is f req. 
 omitted in such phrases. Cf. Lat. 
 fas est. 
 
 881. aSoKpvrov : pred., anticipating 
 ouStlj ffrtvdfa, Cf. WKOVS, 791. 
 
 883. Creon, who has returned to 
 the scene during the last lament of 
 Antigone, speaks now in passionate 
 anger the fatal word of command to 
 his attendants. Const., ap fore us, tl 
 XP*li) Af'-ytjy ioiSar . . . ou8' &y tls irav- 
 aa.tr' fu>; Soph, has the uncontracted 
 form ooiSas only here ; in trimeter it 
 is found in Eur. Troad. 1246, Cycl.W. 
 
 884. \pt(i\ : if it were of use. Cf. 
 0. C. 268, fl ffoi rh, n-QTpbs xal irarpbs 
 XP f ' ir l MffW* 
 
 885. OVK O^CTC: addressed to the 
 attendants. Equiv. to an imv., and 
 therefore easily connected with &<t>trf. 
 Cf. O. T. 637, OVK tl av r' ol/coi/j ffv 
 rf, KpfOf, Kara artyas; Dem. in Mid. 
 116, OVK a.troKTtvt?Tt ; OVK tirl T^V 
 olntav &a$it'iff0t ; ovx\ ffv\\-fi^f ffOf ; 
 
 886. irpiirrv|avTs : cf. Eur. Phoen. 
 1357, Tx*' a "' Tttpntrvxal- The exact 
 phrase is o Tvpftos -irfpnrrvffffti, but 
 the act is poetically transferred to 
 the guards who conduct her to her 
 tomb and close its still open side. 
 <{pr|Ka: sc. in 774. 
 
 887. XPTI : Schol. xppC* 1 Ka ^ Ot\fi. 
 See L. and S. s.v. xp<^ (B) III. 2. 
 
 888. Tvufkvciv : intr. only here. 
 Many verbs in -tvfiv, e.g. vv(i.<f>tvtiv, 
 Kptff&fvftv, \ta\fvfiv, are both trans, 
 and intr.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 109 
 
 yap asyvo rovrr TTjve rrjv 
 890 /Acroi/cta? 8' ovv r^s avca crreyarjcreTai 
 
 ANTirONH. 
 
 
 ot/o/crts aetypovpos, ot 7ro/oeuo/>tat 
 77/305 row? e/Aavrrys, a>i> apiO^ov eV 
 TrXetcrrof 8eSe/crat ^e/aerec^acrcr' 6> 
 895 6>i/ \oia-0ia 'ya> /cat /ca/ctcrra S^ yaa/cpai 
 Kareifjn, irpiv (JLOL poipav ef^/cetv ftiov. 
 e\0ovcra fjLeiroi Kapr iv ekiricrw Tp<f>a) 
 (j)[\r) [lev yj^ecv irarpi, 7rpocr(f)iXrj<; Se crot, 
 p.f)Tep, (f>i\.~rj Se crot, KacriyvTjrov Kapa 
 
 889. a-yvol rovirt: guiltless so far as 
 pertains to. r6 is accus. of specifica- 
 tion. Cy. Eur. ^./c. 666, rtdvriKa, yap 
 5?j rouirl ere. /Tec. 514, ^te?s 5' &T(KVOI 
 rovirl at. Creon disclaims all respon- 
 sibility for the fate of Antigone ; 
 not, however, simply because he has 
 altered the penalty from stoning to 
 that of immurement. 
 
 890. ovv : at all events. (ITOIK tas 
 TTJS avw : Schol. rb yutfl' TJ/J.WV &v<a 
 olictlv. Cf. 1224, tvvris rfis KOTCD. Phil. 
 1348, ri fj.t, TI STJT' *x ets ^ I/& ' )3A.'iroj^ro 
 KOVK cKprJKas fis A?5ou /j.o\fiv; 
 
 891. Tvp.pos: the nom. for the 
 TOC. See G. 1045. While Antigone 
 utters this pathetic lament she turns 
 to go to her tomb. wfi<t>ciov : cf. 
 1205. 
 
 892. diU)>povpos : ever-guarding, i.e. 
 everlasting, an epithet appropriate to 
 the grave, for so she regards the cavern 
 in which she is to be immured. 
 
 894. ^efxrs'cjxxo-cra : &fp<Tf<t>a.Tra, Ar. 
 Ran. 671. Qfppf<pdTTi)s is found in an 
 inscription upon a priest's throne in 
 the theatre of Dionysus at Athens. 
 
 895. Xourtita: pred. adj. in agree- 
 ment with the subj. tyd. Ismene is 
 not counted by her, because she had 
 renounced, in the view of Antigone, 
 all obligations to her family. Cf. 941. 
 Similarly Electra says that she dies 
 without parents (cf. El. 187, arts 
 livev roKetav Ka.Ta.Taxofj.ai) because her 
 mother is anfaup. Koucurra Srj : be- 
 cause innocent, in the bloom of youth, 
 and buried alive. |xcucp<j> : Schol. 
 iro\v. 
 
 896. irpv . . . c^rficeiv 0ov : before 
 my allotted time of life has expired. 
 
 897. tv eXiruriv Tp'<{> : 7 cherish it 
 among my hopes. Soph, is partial to the 
 use of T P e<p<a for ^- c f- 660, 1089. 
 
 898 f . <jnX.T|, irpoo-^iXrfs, 4>iXt) : in 
 anaphora similar, not always identical, 
 words are often used by the poets. 
 Cf. El. 267, OTav Jf5w . . . eiaiSu Sf... ttw. 
 0. T. 133, tiraicas yap <&o?os, d{icos 
 5e arv. 
 
 899. Kcurfyvt]Tov icapa: the Schol. 
 and most editt. refer this to Eteocles. 
 But this emphatic and affectionate ap- 
 pellation, at the close of a sentence
 
 110 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 900 
 
 vfj.a<s eyat 
 
 oV, IIoAvi/iKS, TO <roi> 
 7T/3ioTe'XXouo-a rotaS' apw/xcu. 
 
 KCLITOL <r eya> t/zi^o'a rots 
 905 ov yap TTOT* our* ay t 
 
 fJ<TJrr)p (j>vv, 
 
 905. W. brackets 905-914, through 
 
 that involves a climax, would not of 
 itself, without addition of the name, 
 be understood to refer to Eteocles, 
 who is quite remote from the interest 
 of the play. Besides, Polynices is 
 addressed by the same terms in 915 
 (supposing that verse to be genuine), 
 and in 870 Katriyvyrf also, without any 
 further designation, refers to Poly- 
 nices. 
 
 900. V\IMS : refers strictly only to 
 the parents. To Polynices applies 
 properly only fVrru/t#iW x s *8o>/fa, 
 but these libations were counted as a 
 kind of substitute for the complete 
 rites indicated by \ovttv and Koaptiv. 
 
 901. cXotxra KT& : not in exact agree- 
 ment with the details narrated in the 
 Oedipus Tyrannus and Oedipus Colo- 
 neus, both of which plays were written 
 later than the Antigone. For in those 
 plays Antigone is still a child wlu-n 
 locasta dies ( 0. T. 1511), and the body 
 of Oedipus is buried by no human 
 hand (0. C. 1656 ff., 1760 ff.). The poet 
 follows in this play probably the older 
 form of the myth. 
 
 902. vvv Sc' : these words do not 
 introduce a contrast, but a climax : 
 "This is my consolation in death, that 
 not only by you, my parents, because 
 I have discharged towards you my 
 filial duty, I shall be welcomed in 
 Hades, but also and especially shall 
 I be dear to you, Polyniccs, because 
 
 now I am reaping death as the reward 
 of my piety towards you." 
 
 904. rots 4>povov<riv : in the view of 
 the wise. cv : separated from Mfjuiaa., 
 and at the end of the verse is em- 
 phatic. Cf. 0. C. 642, & ZC, 
 
 TOlffl TOtOVTOlfflV . 
 
 905 ff. This passage has been held 
 by W. and many other editt. to be 
 spurious, for the following reasons : 
 (1) From its close resemblance to the 
 story told by Hdt. iii. 119, of the wife 
 of Intaphernes, who, in reply to the 
 offer of Darius to release from death 
 any one whom she might choose of 
 her male relatives, including her hus- 
 band, preferred her brother. (2) From 
 its inconsistency with the character of 
 Antigone and the context. Antigone 
 everywhere maintains that the burial 
 of one's kin is an unqualified and 
 sacred duty ; she would accordingly 
 have buried also a husband and child, 
 had she had any. To this it may be 
 replied: (1) The story of Hdt. may 
 have suggested this passage to the poet, 
 but does not prove these lines to be 
 an interpolation. So in 0. C. 338 f . 
 there is an allusion to a description 
 given by Hdt. ii. 35. And, again, this 
 passage is one of the best attested in 
 Soph., since it is cited in Arist. Jihet. 
 iii. 16. (2) Antigone, so far from con- 
 tradicting what she had said before 
 with reference to the sacredness of
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 OVT el Trocri? ftoi KarOavotv enf/cero, 
 /3Ca Tro\iTO)v roj>S' OLV rfpo^v irovov. 
 TWOS vopov ST) ravra 7r/)09 ^apiv Xeyw; 
 Trocri? /x> av /xot KarOcwovros dXXog ^, 
 910 /cat Trats 0,77* dXXov <<oros, et rovS' 
 
 (JiTjTpOS 8* > ^AlSoU KCU TTGLTpOS KKV0OTOiV 
 
 OVK etrr* dSeX<o5 ocrris ai> /SXdoTot TTOTC. 
 JJ.6VTOL (r e/CTT/aort/A^crao-' eya> 
 
 the duty of burial, only emphasizes 
 this thought the more by showing that 
 a violation or neglect of this duty in 
 the present case is without remedy ; for 
 there can be no substitute for a brother 
 as there might be for husband or chil- 
 dren. What she really would do were 
 she wife or mother, needs not be taken 
 account of. That the passage is some- 
 what in the sophistical vein may be a 
 matter of regret, but is not a sufficient 
 reason for rejecting it. See App. for 
 additional remarks. 
 
 906. TTJKTO : had been wasting 
 away, i.e. going to dissolution from 
 exposure to the sun and the air. The 
 same thought must be supplied to 
 complete 905, sc. el rtKvov KarBavbv 
 erilKero. 
 
 907. picj. iro\iT<Sv: it is true that 
 Antigone has said in 509 and else- 
 where that the citizens are at heart 
 in sympathy with her. Now, however, 
 when all is to succumb to the behest 
 of authority, and when she regards 
 herself as &K\O.VTOS, &^>i\os, the expres- 
 sion PIT. iro\i-riav is not at all strange. 
 civ npo'iMjv : would I have taken upon 
 myself. 
 
 908. For the -sake of what principle 
 pray do I say this ? A self-interroga- 
 tion, as in 0. C. 1308, T( Sfjra vvv 
 
 909. Ka.T0avoVros : must agree with 
 the gen. of ir6<ris to be supplied; a 
 hard const. The omission of the pers. 
 or dem. pron. or of a general or indef . 
 subst. in the gen. abs. is not un- 
 known. Cf. 0. T. 629, oi/rot /co/cws 7' 
 &PXOVTOS (sc. <rov). Xen. Cyr. iii. 3. 54, 
 Uvrwv els ndxyv. Bell, makes the gen. 
 depend on &\\os in the comp. sense, 
 like e'repos. Cf. &\\a TWV SiKaicov, Xen. 
 Mem. iv. 4. 25. The partic. supplies 
 the prot. to &/... %v. 
 
 910. Tov8' TJ(t' ir ^ aKOV : c /- ^ ur - Ale. 
 418, yvvaiicbs ^(rflAfjs J^nrAaKey, of the 
 dead Alcestis. rovSe refers to irais, 
 i.e., she combines both suppositions, 
 the loss of her first husband and of 
 his child. 
 
 911. KKv9oTotv : intr. The gen. 
 abs. is causal. 
 
 912. The expression is a strange 
 one. Instead of saying, "therefore 
 no brother can ever spring up for me 
 again," she says, "there is no brother 
 who, etc." oiv pXeterroi : the opt. with 
 &v in a general rel. clause, equiv. to a 
 fut. indie. See GMT. 238. 
 
 913. ere : Polynices, as is plain 
 from Kaffiyvi\rov Kapa, 915. roicoSc 
 vo'fAf : she means the principle just 
 stated. KirpoTi[itf<racra : having hon- 
 ored in preference to (all others). This 
 compound is not found elsewhere.
 
 112 
 
 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 915 /cat Scuxi roX/tcu>, W K.o.(Tiyv^Tov Koipa. 
 KOL vvv dyei /i 8ta ^.potv ovro) Xaftatv 
 aXficrpov, awfjLevaiQv, ovre TOV ya/xov 
 /A/oo? Xaxovoxw cure TrcuSeiou Tpo<f>rj<; 
 
 O.XX' toS' 6/3^/UtO5 7T/3O9 <l'Xafl> 17 
 
 920 ^aicr' 19 6a.v6vT<DV 
 
 7TOUU/ T 
 
 Tl XP 1 ? /X6 TTJI/ $>V<TTY)VOV 
 
 ftXeireiv, riv av$av 
 
 Bv(Tcr^iav evcreftovcr e 
 
 0OV<S TL 
 
 , eVet ye 
 
 916. d-yu : '.f . he orders to be led ; 
 but, as the Schol. observes, this is 
 more expressive than Kt\(vtt &yttv. 
 Sid x P"> v ^aP"v : seizing me with 
 his hands. Sut, aa in 1258. Cf. 0. C. 
 470, 8t* <5<riW x fl P^ v Qtybv- Aesch. 
 Suppl. 193, txovffai 8A x ( P* v - 
 
 917 f. The accumulation of adjs., 
 as in 852, is pathetic. 
 
 918. Electra laments in similar 
 strain. El. 164, &rfitvos, avvn<t>(vros 
 altv olxfia. ircu&ctov Tpo<j>tjs : the rear- 
 ing of children. That maidens should 
 utter such regrets was not offensive 
 to the taste of the ancients, who re- 
 garded marriage as the only proper 
 destiny of woman, and yt^a-tuv irai'Suc 
 inropd as the object of marriage. 
 
 919. ipT)|ios irpo's : deserted on the 
 fnirt of, by. 
 
 920. KaTCUTKCujxxs : i.e. rvn&ov. Cf. 
 Aesch. Sept. 1008, OJarrttv yrjs <f>i\ait 
 KaraffKcufxtis. Ibid. 1038, rJupov yap 
 aitrri Kal Karafrxatyas ty&> . . . iwxaarti- 
 
 ffOfUU. 
 
 921 f. irolav . . . S(KT)V ; T xH : 
 "the suddenness of these transitions 
 is very expressive of the agitation of 
 Antigone's mind. Her fate leads her 
 
 even to doubt the providence of the 
 gods, but not to admit that she has 
 done wrong." Camp. All these la- 
 ments and reflections intensify Anti- 
 gone's sacrifice of herself to her sense 
 of duty, and make her a more real 
 human character. iroiav : -more em- 
 phatic here than riva; as if she asked 
 indignantly, " What sort of right of 
 the gods can it be that I have violated 
 for which I am to suffer this penalty 1 " 
 
 923. TV* avSav vp}uxx<i>v : what one 
 a/' (i/lies to invoke. The gen. is used 
 perhaps in order to make it clear that 
 men are referred to, since vp.naxov 
 might have been interpreted to mean 
 a god. Antigone may have both 
 human and divine allies in mind, and 
 then the gen. of the whole is needed. 
 She certainly feels that she has been 
 abandoned by both. 
 
 924. Sucr<rcf3iav : a quality or an 
 action is freq. mentioned instead of 
 the praise and reward or the blame 
 ami punishment attaching to it. So 
 lu-re, the charge or blame of impiety. Cf. 
 Kl. 968, tvfff&ttav IK irarpbs OO.VOVTOS 
 olati. Eur. Mtd. 218, ovffK\fiai> 
 aavro Kal f>v.6ufjiia.v.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 113 
 
 '^> 
 
 ao 
 
 rao ecrnv ev 
 
 ft * 
 
 e/eot? 
 
 \ \ y \ 
 
 925 oAA. ei /xei> 
 rra96vre<; av 
 et 8' otS* afJiapTavovcTL, /XT) TrAeuu Ka/ca 
 t Spua'iv e/cSt/cws 
 
 77 /cat 
 
 XOP02. 
 
 en TUW avrwv 
 
 aurat 
 
 930 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 roiyap TOVTCOV roiariv ayoucrc 
 /cXau//,a#' virdp^ei jBpaSvrfJTOs virep. 
 
 925 f. " If the gods regard this right 
 (sc. that I though pious am thought 
 impious),! would confess, having been 
 taught by my suffering (ace. to the 
 maxim irdBos /udflos), that I have done 
 wrong." That she does not seriously 
 believe this is shown by the following 
 fxSiKias. In similar strain the Chorus 
 in 0. T. 895, el yap at rotaiSe irpdeis 
 T/VIJU (with the gods), rl 8 /j.e x~ 
 pfvuv ; For ffvyyiyvdiffKw = confess, 
 grant, cf. Plat. Laws, 111 d ; Hdt. i. 45 ; 
 iv. 126. For the mixed cond. sent., see 
 GMT. 503. tv Ocois: Lat. a pud 
 deos, i.e. in their opinion. Cf. 
 1242. 
 
 926. iraOoVres : the use of the masc. 
 in place of the fern, is common in 
 tragedy where a woman speaks of 
 herself in the first pers. plur. So 
 Electra says of herself, El. 399, ire- 
 ffovfUfO', el Xf"?> irarpl Tifj.capovfj.evot. 
 
 927. o'i8: Creon. See on 10. (jwj 
 irXeuo : i.e. as many, as Kai in the next 
 verse shows. A similar turn is found 
 in Phil. 794, iriy b.v avr' /AoO rbv fo-ov 
 Xpovov TpeQoire TTjvSf T^V v6crov ; Track. 
 1038, TO.V oJ5' eiriSotfii ireffovffav avTias, 
 S>5' auras, 8>s fi SiXffffv. 
 
 928. Kai : makes the comparison 
 
 more close. c'tcSCicws : Scliol. %<a rov 
 SiKaiov. 
 
 929 f . TI : Antigone remains un- 
 changed; she has neither confessed 
 that she has done wrong nor suc- 
 cumbed through fear. avf\uv piiral : 
 forms one idea (cf. 137) ; tyvxys de- 
 pends on it. Wild tempests of the soul. 
 Cf. Aj. 616, TO irplv epya xepo'ii' fueyiffTas 
 operas. Cf. "A gust of the soul, i' faith 
 it overset me." Coleridge's Remorse, 
 ii. 1. TOJV avrwv avral: see on 13. 
 
 930. -ye : adds emphasis to r^vSe. 
 A different nature from hers would 
 have yielded. 
 
 931. TOVTWV : gen. of cause. He 
 makes the attendants accountable for 
 the imprecation of Antigone, an op- 
 portunity for which was given by 
 their delay. 
 
 932. K\av'|xa6' v-rrap^ci /ere. : an im- 
 plied threat similar to K\aitav Qpevvo-eis, 
 754. virep: on account of. The last 
 syllable of v-n-ep is here made long. 
 The use of the syllaba anceps is allowed 
 by Soph, and Eur. at the close of 
 an anapaestic verse when there is a 
 change of dramatis personae. Cf. 
 Eur. Med. 1396, MH. /xeW ical 
 
 IA, Si reKva. <t>L\Tara.
 
 114 
 
 2O<t>OKAEOY2 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 oifjioi, 6a.vo.rov TOVT evrct 
 
 TOU7TOS 
 
 XOPOS. 
 
 935 
 
 ) ov rctSe TavTy KaTaKvpovo~0ai. 
 
 ANTIFONH. 
 
 940 
 
 acrrv 
 l Oeol npoyeveis, 
 
 Sr) KOVKCTL //.eXXw. 
 Xeutrcrere, 17^8175 ot 
 
 /SacriXeiSaJi' ILOVVTJV 
 
 939. W. 81) 'yw KOVKfTt ju.eXA.ci. 
 
 933. The attendants seize Antigone. 
 The Chorus no longer see hope (935), 
 and assent to the view expressed, as 
 in 576. Oavdrov: gen. after tyyvrdru. 
 See G. 1148-49; H. 757. TOVTO TO- 
 iros : i.e. the threat of Creon to the 
 attendants. 
 
 935. Oapo-civ: the subj. to be sup- 
 plied is at. ovScv : by no means. 
 
 936. (it) ov: for the double neg., 
 seeG. 1616; H. 1034. ravin : in this 
 way, i.e. as you have said. xara- 
 Kvpovcr0ai : be ratified, realized. The 
 inf. without regard to tense, referring 
 to the fut. See GMT. 96. 
 
 937. yrjs iiP]S : the domain of 
 Thebes embraced also rural districts 
 and smaller towns. Cf. 0. C. 668, 
 xarpipov &ffrv yijs %X ft - ^ >or * ne double 
 gen., cf. 929 f. 
 
 938. -n-po-ytvcis : ancestral. It cor- 
 responds to Ttarpifov. The ancient and 
 
 venerated patron gods of the state 
 are meant. 
 
 939. iw'XXw: do I delay. Cf. Phil. 
 1256, Tavrbv roS' oJ<ei SptavTa KOV 
 /j.f\\ovr' ?TJ. 
 
 940. ol KOipaviScu : ye princely men. 
 The members of the Chorus are called 
 &vaKTfs in 988. This word stands in 
 connection with jBoo-iXeiSwv, implying 
 that the scions of the Koipavoi, the for- 
 mer rulers of the land, ought to have 
 protected the daughter of the ticuri- 
 \fvs, since she was closely connected 
 with them, ol, the art. with the appos. 
 (KoipavtSat) of the voc., like rb <f>dos, 
 100. 
 
 941. Pao-i\i8c3v : of the royal house. 
 Cf. Plat. Critias, 116c, lyevmtrw rb 
 r<ov SfKa f}affi\fi5a>v ytvos. Suidas has 
 the gloss ftafft\flST)s 6 rov &affi\ttas. 
 fiovvrjv: Ion. for fiovriv. She counts 
 Ismene no longer. See on 895.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 115 
 
 oa TT/oo? 
 
 V(TJ3Cav 
 
 XOPOS. 
 
 S'. 
 
 erXa /cat AaWa? ovpdviov (a>9 
 945 aXXa^cu Se/xas ef xaA/coSeroi? avAais 
 G/a 8' > 
 
 942. ola wpos otwv: c/ 4;. 557, 
 8et'eis ofos e| otou (iron-pis) eTpa<J>?js. 
 Track. 995, /epoSi/ ofay oTcov . . . x&piv. 
 
 943. Having honored (the duty of) 
 piety. The assonance of the Greek is 
 noticeable. 
 
 944. While Antigone is conducted 
 to her " chamber of death," the Chorus 
 chant this hymn of condolence, whose 
 strains fall upon her ear as she de- 
 parts. Her fate is compared with 
 that of Danae, of Lycurgus, and of 
 Cleopatra, against whom alike, though 
 they, like her, were of royal birth, the 
 omnipotent force of Destiny prevailed. 
 To Cleopatra two strophes are de- 
 voted, x a P'C ( ^i UI ' os T0 ^ s Ofarais, since 
 she was of Athenian race ; to Danae 
 and Lycurgus but one each. The 
 musical effect of this ode is height- 
 ened by the repetition of words and 
 sounds, as if they were echoed back, 
 such as Keprofiiois, 956, 962 ; Karefevx^'n 
 fcvxQ'n, 947, 955 ; fj.avias pavicus, 958, 
 961 ', aparbv apax0ej/ro>', 972, 975 ; 
 a\abv a\a<rr6poi(Tiy, 974. The story 
 of Danae here alluded to is that 
 Acrisius, king of Argos, had been 
 warned by an oracle that if his 
 daughter Danae should ever give 
 birth to a son he should receive his 
 death at this son's hands. Where- 
 
 fore, he confined her in a 
 
 TTJ ouA?} TTJJ oxias KO.TO, 
 TIJS (cf. turris ae'nea, Hor. Od. III. 
 16, 1), the foundations of which, it 
 was believed, were still to be seen 
 at Argos in the time of Hadrian. 
 Cf. Pausan. ii. 23. 7. But Zeus 
 penetrated the roof in a shower of 
 gold, and begat from Danae Perseus. 
 A beautiful version of this story is 
 to be found in William Morris's The 
 Earthly Paradise, under the title of 
 " The Doom of King Acrisius." 
 
 945. aXXoai: to exchange, i.e. for 
 the gloom of the prison. Cf. Eur. 
 Hec. 483, dAAofaff' 'A<5a 6a\dfj.ovs. 
 Sc'fias : the person of Danae ; a poetic 
 paraphrase. Cf. 205. <ro>/ta is also 
 thus used. Cf. Trach. 908, oiKfr&v 
 SejMs. Eur. Med. 1108, <ro>yita tf\v8f 
 TeKvcav. \aXKo8trois: "so called be- 
 cause the masonry was lined with 
 brazen plates, secured by nails, such 
 as are said to have been found in the 
 Thesaurus of Mycenae." Schn. See 
 Schliemann's Mycenae, p. 44. 
 
 946 f . The point of the comparison 
 with the fate of Antigone is contained 
 in the words Kpinrro/jifva . . . Kare^ev-xQij. 
 KO.Tvx0Ti: xard strengthens the 
 notion, i.e. completely, securely, as in 
 v, /ere.
 
 116 
 
 204>OKAEOY2 
 
 KCUTOl KCU -yV<f. 
 
 960 
 
 (tt 7TCU, 7TCU, 
 
 xpv<Topvrov<5. 
 
 dXX' d p.oipiSia Ti? Swatris 
 
 ovr* av vu> 0X^80? OVT* *A/3^5, ov 7ru/3yo5, 
 
 v\0r) 8' o^v^oXo? oral? 6 
 
 /JacriXeu?, Kepro/uoi? opycus, 
 
 955 
 
 948. Kal : 6ofA, corrcl. with the *ai 
 below. rifiios : sc. i}r. Because de- 
 scended from Danaus, the grandson 
 of Poseidon. wo nut : pathetic rep- 
 etition. 
 
 949. Topuvcotcc : she treasured up, 
 as a racial does the treasure of a state 
 or temple. The Horn, iterative ending 
 ateov occurs in tragedy only three 
 times more : -ravtaitf, 963 ; iantv, 
 Aesch. Pers. 656; KKaltanov (in tri- 
 meter), Aesch. Frg. 305. 
 
 950. xP vo "P t ' Tov s : l ' K ' common 
 form is xpufftppuros, but cf. xpv<r6pains, 
 Find. Pyth. iv. 178; xP vao P"" v > Eur. 
 Bacch. 154; ayvopvrav, Aesch. Prom. 
 435. 
 
 951. Const, a notptSla Svvoffis (tori) 
 Sftvd rit (Svvarrts). rh lends a peculiar 
 shade to the thought by implying 
 that this power of fate is something 
 not fully known. For the sentiment, 
 cf. 987. Find. Pyth. xii. 30, r6 yt 
 
 oil irap<pvKT6v. Hdt. i. 91, TTJV 
 vr]v fj.oiprjv aSiivard i<mv diro- 
 pvyttiv Kal Off. 
 
 952 ff . ovn . . . OVTC ... ov ... ov\ : a 
 doable parallelism is indicated: on 
 the one hand, money which may buy, 
 or force of arms which may secure 
 protection ; and, on the other, battle- 
 ments or flight in ships which may 
 afford escape. So Hor. says of Care, 
 
 Od. II. 16, 21, scandit aeratas 
 vitiosa naves cura nee tur- 
 mas equitum relinquit ocior 
 Euro; Od. III. 1, 38, neque de-' 
 cedit aerata triremi et post 
 equitem sedet. v: with IK$V- 
 yottv, with a sense approaching that 
 of the fut. indie. See GMT. 238. Cf. 
 1339. 
 
 955. Lycurgus, king of the Edo- 
 nians, who lived on the Strymon in 
 Thrace, was punished for attacking 
 Dionysus on his return from the 
 Orient and for opposing the celebra- 
 tion of his worship. According to 
 the account of Apollodorus, Lycur- 
 gus, made insane by Dionysus, slew 
 in his frenzy his son and cut off his 
 own leg, after which he was taken by 
 the Edonians to Mount Fangacum, 
 where he was chained, and afterwards, 
 at the command of Dionysus, torn 
 asunder by horses. Homer has him 
 punished with blindness and speedy 
 death. See//, vi. 139. The comparison 
 with Antigone is contained in tvx&n 
 
 Verg. Aen. iii. 13, acri Lycurgo. 
 
 956. KCpro|i(ois <5fryais : dat. of 
 cause, because of his harsh temper. 
 Or, perhaps better, on account of his 
 insolent mockery, lit. mocking temper. 
 Cf. Eur. Ale. 1125, tctpropos
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 117 
 
 eVe ALOVVO-OV 7rer/3wSei /cara<a/>Kros eV Seoyx&J. 
 ovrai rag /Aortas Seivoi> ctTrocrra^ei 
 Aceu'os eireyva) 
 eV /cepro/xtois yX 
 ya^a eV$eou9 
 Oi^E. Moucras. 
 
 965. W. 3' 
 
 960 avOirjpov re 
 i//av&>*> roi> 
 rrauecrKe 
 965 
 
 960. W. Zvfypov. 
 
 In Aesch. Frg. 59, he is said to have 
 called Dionysus yvwis. See App. 
 
 957. ircTpuSei KT. : the rocky cav- 
 ern in Mount Pangaeum is referred to. 
 KarctyopKTos : instead of Kard^paK- 
 TOS, by the metathesis of j>, which, ace. 
 to the lexicographers, is quite common 
 in the older Att. writers ; cf. e<(>apavTo, 
 
 959 f. thus, i.e. by such punishment, 
 the terrible and exuberant fury of mad- 
 ness trickles away, i.e. comes to nought, 
 For the interpretation and reading of 
 W. and other editt., see the App. 
 dvOtipo'v : Schol., rb aK^alov teal avQovv 
 eV KOKOIS. Cf. Trach. 1000, p.avias 
 av8os. Ibid. 1089, (v6aos) fivQ^Ktv, 
 Aesch. Pers. 821, $&pis QavBovaa.. 
 
 960. tWyvw : he became aware afler- 
 u-ards (eiri), i.e. after he was punished. 
 liavicus : dat. of manner with tyavtav. 
 
 961. \|/avwv : equiv. to Sri ei^avEp 
 after iirtyvu. See GMT. 904, 910; 
 and for the tense, 140. TOV 06v : 
 for the accus., see on 546. So also the 
 post-classical Nonnus, Dion. 45, 317, 
 riypiv ov if/aisovTa (poprja. Ellendt sug- 
 gests that the accus. is due to the use 
 of \f/afaiv in the sense of \oi8opeiv. 
 tv Kcproplois yX.iicro-tus : with reviling 
 words. See on 956. iv : the dat. after 
 tv sometimes passes over into an almost 
 purely instrumental sense. Cf. 764, 
 1003. Phil. 60, iv XITCUJ 
 
 Ibid. 1393, iv 
 
 evioi> re 
 
 963. iravco-Kc: see on 949. The 
 repetition of his efforts may be re- 
 ferred to by the iterative form. 
 evOtovs ywcuKas : the Bacchantes, the 
 attendants of Dionysus. 
 
 964. viov: he compelled them to 
 put out the mystic flame of their 
 torches, which they brandished while 
 shouting euoi tvoT. Cf. O. T. 211, 
 BoKX '' e$iov. Eur. Bacch. 155 f., /xeA- 
 
 inrb TV/JL- 
 
 The opposition to the introduction of 
 the Dionysus cult into Thrace is prob. 
 the origin of this legend. 
 
 965. <|>iXauXovs Mowras : the Muses, 
 originally Nymphs, were connected 
 with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian 
 cult ; reference to them is, therefore, 
 especially appropriate when speaking 
 of the locality where the scene of the 
 myth of Lycurgus is laid. Tt's WOT' 
 eff0' 6 fj.ovcr6iJ.avT is; asks Lycurgus con- 
 temptuously in Aesch. Frg. 58. Eusta- 
 thius on Horn. Od. xvii. 205, says 
 Keyovrtu Hal Movffai &tovvffov Tpo<(>oi. 
 Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are 
 found represented in art as Bacchan- 
 tes. This connection of the Muses 
 with Dionysus was carried over 
 from Thrace into Boeotia. According 
 to an Orchomenian myth, the Muses 
 concealed Dionysus when he fled to 
 them for refuge. A new connecting 
 link with the Muses was added when
 
 118 
 
 2O4>OKAEOY2 
 
 rrapa. Kva.vf.av 
 a.KTa.1 Bo(T7rd/3iai iS' 
 
 970 ^ 
 
 aparv 
 
 968. W. ra 
 
 tragedies began to be performed at 
 the Dionysia. In the theatre at Athens 
 two seats of honor belonging to the 
 priests of Dionysus Melpomenus have 
 been exhumed. The flute, which was 
 used in the worship of Dionysus, is 
 often seen in the hands of the Muses 
 as represented in vase paintings and 
 in statuary of the later period. 
 
 966 f. And by the Cyanean rocks of 
 the double sea are the Bosporian cliffs. 
 Cf. Strain., vii. 310, ai Sc Kwtvfcu wpbs 
 rtf ffr6fia.rt TOV Tl6vTov tlffl ovo vTjffltita 
 . . . wopOpip Sitipy6fj.tva offov flnoai ara- 
 Sluv. Called by Horn. (Od. xii. 61) 
 n\ayKTal. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, Kvavfas 
 ZufiirATryd'Saj. These small rocky 
 islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at 
 the entrance of the Bosporus into 
 the Black Sea. iropd: the gen. to 
 express the idea of extension ; i.e. from 
 these extend. SiSvfios : because there 
 was a soa on either side of the rocks. 
 Dion. Perieg. 166, after describing the 
 Cyanean rocks, says, IK rovS' av xal 
 
 96& ISc : Ion. for ^Se'. Not found 
 elsewhere in tragedy. &cvos : cf. 
 Aesch. Prom. 726, 2aA/tv5ijfT<r/a 
 va.ina.iffi, firiTpvia, vtiav. 
 
 970. SaXfix)5T]o-o-o's : the coast of 
 the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the 
 promontory of Thynias. The inhab- 
 itants of this region pillaged the ves- 
 
 a\o? 
 
 970. W. ayxovpos "Apr]?. 
 
 sels that were wrecked on their coast 
 (an ancient flotsam). Cf. Xen. Anab. 
 vii. 5. 12. tva: where. ayxhroXis : 
 dwelling hard by. In Hoin. //. xiii. 
 301, Od. viii. 361, Ares is spoken of as 
 dwelling in Thrace. Others, tutelary 
 god of the city. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 501, 
 'Oyxa IlaAAa? f)5" AyxfamAif. 
 
 971 ff. Const, "fa "Apr; j tTSfv aparbv 
 f\KOs, Tv<p\d>f)tv a\abv Stff<ro?ffi QivetScus, 
 
 ^{ ayplas 8e/xa/>Toy. 4>ivctSais : the 
 winged Boreas carried away with him 
 Orithyia, the daughter of Erechtheus, 
 king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughter 
 of Orithyia, married Phineus, the king 
 of Salmydessus. Afterwards Phineus 
 rejected her and had her imprisoned, 
 and then took for his wife Idothea, 
 sister of Cadmus (or, Idaea, daughter 
 of Dardanus), who smote with blind- 
 ness the sons of Cleopatra, and caused 
 them to be shut up in a vaulted tomb. 
 972 IT. dparo'v : accursed, i.e. bring- 
 ing a curse on Phineus and Idothea. 
 The word occurs nowhere else in the 
 tragedians, and its genuineness here 
 is suspected. See App. for other 
 readings. C\KOS Tv^XwOev dXoov : 
 the blinding wound struck so as to cause 
 sightlessness. We find i\xos 0d\\tw or 
 ovrav (cf. Horn. //. v. 361, xvi. 511) ; so 
 here rv<p\ovi> <I\KOS, to inflict a wound 
 by blinding. This is followed by
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 119 
 
 Tvoitv e ypta? 
 dXabv akao'TopoiO'iv o/xyxaYcoz' /cu/cXois 
 975 apayOevrttiv vfi aijaar^pcus 
 /cat KepKiStov a 
 
 980 
 
 'Avri<rrpo<j>i] P*. 
 
 Kara Se TaKO/ta'oi jae'Xeoi jueXe'cu> ird0av 
 /xarpo?, e^oi/re? avv^<^evrov yovdv 
 a Se cTTre/D/xa /u,eV ap^aioyovatv 
 
 979. W. KAaiov, /Marpos 
 
 two dats., icu/cXo/s, indir. obj. or aim 
 of the action in ru^A.oui', and ^tvefScus, 
 dat. of reference or interest, as in the 
 freq. Horn, expression, jueVos 5 ol /*- 
 oAe 0tyi<. (7/~. Eur. Z^A. Taur. 853, 
 <pd.ffya.vov Sepa OfiKf (JLOI irar^p. &\a.6v is 
 predic. 
 
 974. aXaoTopouriv : vengeance bring- 
 ing. dAaffTopos for d\d(rr(ap, as in 
 Aesch. Frg. 87, irpevfj.fvt)s faourropos. 
 This word means properly an aveng- 
 ing spirit, and is applied with great 
 significance to the sightless eyeballs 
 tha,t seek for vengeance from the gods. 
 
 975. WTO: with the dat. as in 6wb 
 Xp<ri Sa/xTJj'ai and many other Horn. 
 expressions. Cf. 0. T. 200, -rbv, > Zev, 
 uirb ffcf (f>6iffov Kfpavvy. 
 
 976. \((pr<n: see oil 116. KcpxC- 
 8wv cucfiawriv : with the points of shut- 
 tles. The shuttle wks sharpened at 
 the point so as to slip in between the 
 threads of the warp, which was up- 
 right. It was with this instrument 
 that Alcmene bored out the eyes of 
 Eurystheus after his death. Oedipus 
 smote his eyes with the brooch of his 
 wife. Cf. 0. T. 1268. 
 
 977. Kara : modifies raK6fj.evoi ; 
 separation of the verb from its 
 
 prep. In trimeters this occurs in 
 427, 432, 1233; in lyric parts, in 
 1272, 1274. Cf. also 0. T. 1198, naril 
 (lev ipBiffas. Phil. 1177, dir6 vvv /te 
 \etirTf. (j.t'\60t /crl. : they (i.e. the 
 Phine'idae) wretchedly wasting away 
 (in their imprisonment) bewailed the 
 wretched state of their mother (who had 
 borne them in a calamitous wedlock 
 and who likewise was incarcerated 
 in a dungeon). Thus the fates of 
 the deserted mother and of the sons 
 are connected, and the poet easily in- 
 troduces the comparison between the 
 destiny of Cleopatra, not clearly stated 
 but readily inferred, and that of Anti- 
 gone. That this is the chief point of 
 the entire reference to the story of 
 the Phine'idae appears from 980-87. 
 For this reason the punctuation of 
 W., which separates K\O.IOV from /xa- 
 rp6s, is not acceptable. peXeoi (t- 
 \'av: see on 13. Cf. 0. 7\479, ^e'Atoj 
 
 [4,e\ftp TTOSI XTIpfVUV. 
 
 979. ai'v|j.<f>VTOv Y<>vav : a birth from 
 an unblest wedlock. The attrib. belongs 
 prop, to fn.arp6s ; she was $6<ri>v/j.<pos. 
 
 980. d 8e : but she. Dem. use of the 
 art. Cleopatra is meant. <nrep|xa; 
 in lineage.
 
 120 
 
 20*OKAEOYS 
 
 tunacr 
 
 8' e 
 
 e 
 
 Tpd<f>T) vtaLcriv ev 
 985 Bopeas a/u7nros 6p#O7ro8os uTre/3 rrayou 
 #<3> Trots aXXa KaTT* tKeCva 
 Moi/xu /u,aK/3cu'a>t>s eayov, a> TTCU. 
 
 981. dvrao-c: nancisci; 
 followed by the gen. C/". Horn. Orf. 
 iii. 44, Saf-njs ^vr^ffarf. 0. C. 1445, 
 OKTTJcrai KUKUV. 'EpCxfo'&OV : 806 OH 
 
 971 f. They are called ipx 04 ^ " 01 by 
 the Chorus because they were aino- 
 \0ovts. Cf. Aj. 202, ytvdi \9ovltav 4' 
 'EptxOfftW' M'" (080) and 8 (983) 
 place her origin and nurture in con- 
 trast 
 
 983. TTjXfiro'pois : far-piercing, i.e. 
 extending far into the mountain side. 
 These caverns were the 2apmi$oi>ia 
 Ktrpa of Mount Pangaeum in Thrace. 
 
 984. irarpuais : the whirlwinds 
 amid which she was reared are per- 
 sonified by this epithet ; they are her 
 sisters. 
 
 985. Bopcds: not to be confused 
 with Bop fas. For the patronymic form, 
 see G. 846, 1; H. 569. aiuim-os : 
 horses that were yoked and ran to- 
 gether were called /umro( owSpoyuoi, 
 hence, keeping pace with, fleet as a steed. 
 In the poets Boreas and his children 
 are often the types of swiftness. Cf. 
 Tyrt Frg. 12, 4, vmtfi) Si 6(<av epriiitiov 
 Boptrjv. Theogn. 716, w/cirrepai vdSas 
 xaiSwv Bopfw. As Zetes and Calais, the 
 sons of Boreas, were said to be winged, 
 so the poet transfers the swiftness of 
 the sire here also to the daughter. 
 dpfloVoSos art. : on top of craggy steeps. 
 This is not contradictory to rpaiprivat 
 tv Hrrpoit, because here the poet has 
 in mind the free ranging of the Boread 
 on lofty hills. For vwtp in this sense, 
 
 cf. 1126. Super Pindo, on the top 
 of Pindits, Hor. Od. I. 12, 6. With 
 opOfaovs, applied to a hill, cf. fylirous, 
 applied to laws, 0. T. 866. The high 
 crags tower straight up as if on firm 
 feet. 
 
 986 f . Oeuiv irais : she was thus ytvta 
 rlfuos, like Danae (949). Her father 
 was a wind-god, her grandfather was 
 Erechtheus, the son of Hephaestus and 
 Gaea. This myth awakened in the 
 mind of the Athenians grateful recol- 
 lections. They believed that Boreas, 
 moved by his relationship with the 
 family of their ancient king, had de- 
 stroyed the Persian fleet, and they 
 styled him their helpful relative, 
 and consecrated to him a shrine on 
 the banks of the Ilissus. dXX' Kciir' 
 C'KCIVO. . . . t <r\ov : but even against her 
 (notwithstanding all her supposed 
 immunity) the fates directed their 
 way. (\fiv with M, in the sense 
 of make one's way to, come upon, 
 is found in Horn. Od. xxii. 75, M 
 8' ai>T(f itdvrts $xcfi,tv. The expression 
 is often used of directing one's way 
 in riding or sailing. The Schol. para- 
 phrases by iir4ax ov > ^fffO^ffuv, &rc- 
 Bapyaav. 
 
 987. paxpatuvcs : so called because 
 they are supposed to have existed 
 from the earliest time. The epithet 
 in Aesch. Eum. 172 is ira\aiytvt~is. 
 <o irat : Antigone is apostrophized 
 after her departure, as Oedipus in 
 0. C. 1667, x4\n> fff Salfjuav SiKaios atf{oi.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 121 
 
 EIGHTH SCENE. CREON. TIRESIAS. 
 
 e. 
 
 TEIPE2IA2. 
 
 990 
 
 oa/cre?, 
 
 evbs fiXeirome rot? rv^Xotcrt yap 
 v TreXei. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 Tt 8* CCTTW, a) ye/>aie Tet/aecrta, i/coi/ ; 
 
 TEIPE2IA5. 
 
 eya> StSa^iw, /cat crv ra> 
 
 iri 
 
 dov. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 OVKOW upos ye o"<; 
 
 TEIPE2IA2. 
 
 roiyap 8t' opffrjs 
 
 988. The unannounced appearance 
 of Tiresias marks the beginning of 
 the itepivfTfia. of the play. The blind 
 seer, led by a boy, enters the scene at 
 the right of the spectators. avaic- 
 TS : see on 940. 
 
 989. t| vo's : *'-e. by the eyes of one. 
 
 990. avTT) : sc. Kotv-fi. IK vporiyriTov 
 is added to explain avrtj, the thought 
 being that the blind can journey only 
 with the help of a guide. 
 
 991. 8 : indicates some suppressed 
 emotion or surprise. In order to un- 
 derstand the attitude of Creon towards 
 Tiresias and these first words of their 
 interview, it is to be borne in mind 
 that in the recent siege of Thebes 
 Tiresias had declared to Creon that 
 
 cf>pev6s. 
 
 TroXti/. 
 
 Ares was angry with the city, because 
 at its founding the dragon which was 
 sacred to him had been slain, and 
 that he would give deliverance to the 
 Thebans only when expiation had 
 been made by the death of some 
 descendant of the men that had 
 sprung from the teeth of the dragon. 
 Thereupon Creon's son, Megareus, 
 offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares, 
 and the city received deliverance and 
 quiet by the death of the two sons of 
 Oedipus and the succession of Creon 
 to the throne. 
 
 994. 81* opdrjs : sc. &Sov. vavKXrjpiis : 
 the same metaphor is freq. in Aesch., 
 e.g. Sept. 652, <rv 8' aitrbs yvuBi vavK\if 
 ptiv ir6\iv. Cf. Eng. piloting the state
 
 1 ->-' 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 / 
 
 995 6\dt 7r7TOJ>{70>9 fJLapTVpLV 
 
 TEIPESIAS. 
 
 (frpovei. ftej3a)<; av vvv eVl vpov rvx*)*- 
 
 KPEXIN. 
 
 Tt 8* CCTTU/ ; 0)9 eyo) TO <r6j/ (ftpta-aw crro^a. 
 
 TEIPE5IA5. 
 
 t9 ya/a TraXaioi/ BO.KOV opvidocrKoirov 
 
 JJLOI TTdVTOS OLOJVOV XifJLrjV, 
 
 iyvwT* d/covo* <f)06yyov opviOwv, 
 oicrrpot Kal 
 
 995. Const, ^x" paprvptiv (TOI/TO), 
 irtirofflwi or4<n/ua. Others prefer to 
 join oy^fftpa directly with napTvptlv, 
 taking rcirovBus abs. =from experience. 
 The reference is to the events men- 
 tioned above on 991. W., however, 
 thinks that the poet refers to the 
 time when Oedipus proposed to slay 
 Creon as the supposed murderer of 
 Laius, and Oedipus was led by the seer 
 to detect himself as the guilty man. 
 
 996. pcfbos : supplementary partic. 
 after typovti, think that you stand. Cf. 
 Track. 289, <f>p&vti viv us f}|ora. 
 itrl (vpov TUXT* : W. upon the razor's 
 edge of fortune. A proverbial expres- 
 sion, the earliest form of which is 
 found in Horn. //. x. 173 f., vvv yap 
 87; ir&wtffffiv iir\ vpov lararai a/c/u-^s t) 
 
 Cf. Hdt. vi. II, M vpov ybp 
 txfTcu riftiy ri trpfiytiaTa ft ftvai t\fu- 
 Btpoiffi 1) 8oi5\o<r. Milton, Par. Reg. 
 i. 94, " You see our danger on the 
 utmost edge of hazard." 
 
 997. As : how; exclamatory. Cf. El. 
 1112, rl 8' (ffTtv ; &s /i* inrtpxcrau fyAftos. 
 
 999. yeip: see on 238. iroXau>v: 
 consecrated by ancient tradition. 
 opviOoo-Ko'irov : the o'uavoaKoirtlov Tttpf- 
 fftov Ka\o\>fifvov was still pointed out 
 on the acropolis of Thebes in the time 
 of the Antonines. Cf. Paus. ix. 16. 1. 
 'OpviOo/jiavTfla was the oldest method 
 of divination that had been reduced 
 to a system among the Greeks. For 
 places of long-continued observation 
 localities were chosen that were fre- 
 quented by birds ; hence Kt^v = resort. 
 Cf. Lat. tern plum = locus manu 
 auguris designatus in acre. 
 
 1001. cryvwra : unknown, strange. 
 KO.KIO : inauspicious. 
 
 1002. K\aovTas : a " constructio 
 ad sensum," as if 6pvt6as q>Qfyyop.fvovs 
 had preceded. Ptpap(3apcjfu'va) : the 
 cry of the birds, ordinarily so readily 
 understood by the augur, was strange 
 and unintelligible to him. 
 
 1003. cv: sec on 704. Here
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 123 
 
 TTTepwv yap yooipoo? ou/c 
 1005 ev0v<; Se Seicras ^Trvpa) 
 
 7ra/A<Xe'/CTOi<Tw IK Se 
 
 H<aicrTos ov/c eXajATrev, aXX' eirt 
 
 pypicov er/cero 
 
 KCLTV<f) KaVTTTV, Kdl 
 
 1010 ^oXat SiecnreipovTO, KOI 
 
 pi) pol KaXvTTTrjS e^e'/Ceil' 
 
 rotaura TrcuSog rovS' IfjidvOavov irdpa 
 <f>OivovT dcnjfjicov opyiw ^avrev^ara 
 e//.oi yap ovro? rjye/jLtov, aXXot? 8' e 
 
 to the clearness of the sent, standing 
 by the side of <j>ovdis (= in bloody fray) 
 a dat. of manner. 
 
 1004. -yap : tells how he knew, 
 though he was blind. 
 
 1005. cycvo}i.T]v : i.e. fireipcatiiiv. Sim- 
 ilar is yevf <r0ai a\Kr)s, a.fd\wv. Alarmed 
 at the fighting of the birds, Tiresias 
 makes trial of divination by fire, which 
 also terrifies him with its bad omens. 
 
 1006. PCOJIOIO-L : dat. of place. TCO.V- 
 in irafji(f>\eKTot<nv indicates, as it freq. 
 does in the tragic writers, simply a 
 high degree, like Eng. very. Cf. itav- 
 Tt\f?s, 1016 and 1163. El. 105, myt- 
 (fxyye'is &(rrpiav (inrds. 
 
 1007. "H^aurros : see on 123. 
 With this passage cf. Sen. Oed. 307, 
 TIR. Quid flamma 1 ? Utrumne 
 clarus ignis et nitidus stetit, 
 Rectusque purum verticem 
 caelo tulit, An latera circa 
 serpit incertus viae, Et fluc- 
 tuante turbidus fumo labat 1 ? 
 If the fire was kindled with diffi- 
 culty, or the flame was divided and 
 did not immediately take hold of all 
 the parts of the victim, or if instead 
 of ascending in a straight line the 
 flame whirled round, or if there arose 
 
 thick black smoke, the sacrifice in- 
 dicated the divine displeasure, and 
 was a portent of evil. 
 
 1009. (ieTctpo-ioi : in the pred. 
 
 1010. xoXaC : the galls were a part 
 of the ffir\dyx va th at were examined 
 in divination. Prometheus, Aesch. 
 Prom. 496, names as one of the arts 
 of divination which he taught men, 
 
 xarappvcis : lit. flowing down, 
 here melted away ; in agreement with 
 pripoi, because that from which or 
 with which anything flows is itself 
 often spoken of as flowing, as e.g. 
 pffv alfj.ari yata. So we say in Eng. 
 " the streets ran with blood." 
 
 1011. \ii\poi: the thigh-bones with 
 some of the flesh still upon them, 
 whereas pripia are the pieces of flesh 
 cut from the thighs. This distinction, 
 however, is not always observed. 
 m|i\TJs : the thigh-bones lay bare of 
 the enveloping caul that had melted 
 away from them. Horn. 77. i. 460, 
 fjnjpovs T" tfTa/j.ov Kara re Kviffr) e/ca- 
 Atnf'ai' Siwrvxa ironjffacTes. 
 
 1013. 4>0ivovT<x : W. takes in indir. 
 disc, after tfjAvQavov, and explanatory 
 of ToioOra. Accordingly he punctuates
 
 124 
 
 SO*OKAEOY2 
 
 1015 /cat ravra r^s err)? oc <f>pvbs VOO-CL 770X15. 
 yap rj^lv icr\dpai re Trai/reXct? 
 S VTT oiiovwv TC /cat KVVWV ftopas 
 TOV Bvcrpopov Tr77TG>Tos OtSiTrov yovov. 
 K^T* ov Se^oi^ai ^uoraSa? Xira? crt 
 
 1020 Oeol wap 3 Tjpajv ovSc yLffpLotv <f>\6ya, 
 ovS* 0/31/15 cvcn^tovs airoppOLftSel j3oa<; t 
 av$po<f>06pov yScySyooDrcs at/iaros XiVos. 
 Tavr' ow, TCKVOV, <j>povr)(Tov. av0pd>7rot,o-i yap 
 TOI? Tracri KOIVOV cori Tov^a^apravew 
 
 1026 eVel 8* apdprfl, /ceti/o? ov/cer* rr* av^p 
 
 after vcEpo. But it seems better to join 
 ToiaCra directly with juapTfts/xara, to 
 take tf>6^vov^a adj., and to transl. sucA 
 failing prophecies from sacrifices that 
 give no sign. Cf. 0. T. 906, ipOlvovra. 
 \aiov 6fff<para. Psalm 74, 9, " We see 
 not our signs, there is no more any 
 prophet." As the cries of the birds 
 (1001 f.), so also the sacrifices refuse 
 to give the seer intelligible and favor- 
 able omens. 
 
 1015. ravra voo-ii : is afflicted with 
 this trouble, ravra is the cognate 
 accus., the noun being implied in the 
 verb. See G. 1064 ; H. 716 b. 
 
 1016. iravrcXip: ace. to W., all- 
 sacred; as aTtArjr Itpwv is one who 
 has not been initiated in the sacred 
 mysteries; vtoTfA^s and aprtrt^s, one 
 who is newly initiated. But this 
 sense is not suitable to Trot-re AT), 1163. 
 Cf. also iraiTfAV odpap, 0. T. 930. 
 The use of -wavrt AWJ is also against it. 
 L. & S., Ell., and many others render 
 TravTf\tit all; better, all completely, 
 with its force upon ir^ptu, as though 
 it were waaat iraJ'TtAwi wX^fij. 
 
 1017 f . irXTj'ptis TOV yovov : i.e. of 
 his body, pieces of which the birds 
 
 and dogs had carried or let fall on 
 the altars. popds : in appos. with 
 yovov; i.e. mangled for food. In this 
 way the shrines of the gods were pol- 
 luted. Camp, illustrates the thought 
 by a quotation from Webster's Appius 
 and Virg., p. 165, " Come, you birds of 
 death, And fill your greedy crops with 
 human flesh ; Then to the city fly, dis- 
 gorge it there Before the senate, and 
 from thence arise, A plague to choke 
 all Rome." 
 
 1021. opvis: with short r. So in 
 Horn. 11. xxlv. 219, also in a dactylic 
 verse in El. 149, and a few times in 
 trimeters, esp. in Eur. and Ar. 
 vcrrjiiovs : giving clear augury ; con- 
 trasted with 6.<ri)u.os, 1013, and referring 
 back to otffrpif &e&apfta.p<antv<?, 1002. 
 
 1022. Glutted as they are with the 
 bloody fat of a slain man. atparos: 
 a gen. of characteristic, like Afu/c^s 
 X^vos, 114. f&ppwrcs : in the plur. 
 because opvis is collective in sense. 
 av5fx>4>0o'po\j : = avSpbs <p6apfvros. Cf. 
 Eur. Orest. 1649, afytaros ft,tjrpoKr6vov. 
 Cycl. 127, @api avOp<aitOKr6vtf. 
 
 1025. afwxp-rfl : the subj. is to be 
 supplied from the following
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 125 
 
 a/3ouXos ovS' ai/oX/So?, OOTIS es KO.KOV 
 Trecraiv a/cetrat /x^S' d/cu^ros Tre'Xei. 
 av#aSia rot cr/caior^r* 6<Xt,crKcu>ei. 
 aXX* et/ce r<w Oavovri fi^S' oXwXora 
 1030 /ceVra. TIS dX/o) TOI> Bavovr e 
 eu <rot <f)povTJ(TCL<; ev Xeyeu TO 
 
 ev XeyoyTos, ei KeyaSos Xeyot. 
 
 S* 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 a) irpecrfiv, Trdvres wore TO^OTCU CTKOTTOV 
 ro^euer* dvSyao? rouSe, /covSe 
 1035 aTT/Da/cros v/xiv et/xt TCUI> VTJ 
 
 TrdXat 
 
 1035 f. W. ti/At. /xwv virat yevovs iroiAai; 
 
 For the subjv. without Sr, see GMT. 
 540. Cy. 0. C. 1225, ^ei 0oi^. 
 
 1027. OKCITCU, ircXei : see on 179. 
 
 1028. avOaSta xre. : obstinacy incurs 
 the charge of folly. 
 
 1029. dice ra Oavo'vri : relent towards 
 the dead. 
 
 1030. iriKTavtv : /o s/a^ again, fai 
 as in eV.ya/ie'w. C^ 1288. PAi7. 946, 
 ivalpwv vtKp6v. " Strike him no more, 
 you see he's dead already." Ford's 
 Witch of Edmonton, iv. 2. 
 
 1031 f . cv : the repetition of this 
 word and of \tytiv gives to the clos- 
 ing part of the seer's speech an oracu- 
 lar and striking effect. For the elision 
 in 8', see on 350. el Xc'-yoi : in case 
 he should speak ; opt. with the pres. 
 indie, in the apod. Cf. 666. Aj. 1344, 
 oil 5'iKaiof (eariv), el Odvoi, &\dirrfu> 
 i-by fffO\6v. Kc'pSos : in the sense of 
 Kfp$a\ta, as in 1326. 
 
 1033. &rr : for ij. Cf. 1084. 
 
 1034. TogfvtTt: figurative. Cf. 
 Aesch. Suppl. 446, xal y\<aatra ro^tv- 
 
 ffaaa ^ ra Kalpia. Psalm 64, 3, " Who 
 whet their tongue like a sword, and bend 
 to shoot their arrows, bitter words." 
 dvSpos rovSc : i.e. e'/uoC. (lavriKrJs : 
 sc. rfx^rfs. The gen. after &irpaKros 
 (see on 847), which means untried, 
 unassailed by. 
 
 1035. TWV viral y* vovs : by whose tribe; 
 i.e. r&v (juiinfwv, which is easily sug- 
 gested by navriicris. " Creon's heated 
 imagination suggests to him that the 
 whole tribe of prophets and diviners 
 have greedily marked him for their 
 prey." Camp. viraC : in trimeter is 
 found also in El. 711, Aesch. Agam. 
 944, Eum. 417. 
 
 1036. <|iirc<j>opTur|iai : (^opri^tiv is 
 found elsewhere only in post-classical 
 writers, who use it in the sense of load, 
 load upon ; Hes., Op. 690, has TO utiova 
 <t>oprif(rOai. Dem. has avTupopri^eiv, 
 and Xen. lirupopri^fiv, used of lading a 
 ship with merchandise. e'|i7jitir^ATjyua 
 evidently refers to the same transac- 
 tion, and the expression is equiv. to
 
 126 
 
 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 ', ^tTroXare raTro Sa 
 , ct ySouXctr^e, KCU TOV ' 
 
 8* KtlvOV 
 
 1040 ouS* t OtKovcf oi Zrjvos aterol ftopav 
 <f>pciv viv a.pira.tpvre^ es Ato? Opovovs, 
 ouo" a>9 /uuaayxa TOVTO /AT) rpecra? eyw 
 6a.TrT6iv napijcrat Ktlvov. ev yap otS* on 
 ^eov? n-Laivtw ovri? avBptoiraiv crOevei. 
 1045 TTLTTTOva-L 8', o> yepanf Tei/aecria, fiporwv 
 
 I TroXXa 8ai>o! Trrw/xar' al<r\p, OTO.V Xoyou? 
 Xeyao~t TOV 
 
 TEIPE2IA5. 
 
 3* oTS> a 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 Tt xprjp,a; irolov rouro irayKoivov Xeyet?; 
 
 / Aare fceen *o/rf anrf delivered as mer- 
 hnndise. 
 
 1037. The asyndeton adds empha- 
 sis and indicates Creon's excitement. 
 " You may barter me in return for 
 the greatest treasures, you will never 
 succeed in making me abandon my 
 purpose." The wealth of Sardis and 
 India was proverbial. 
 
 1038. TJXcKTpov : neut. in Soph, and 
 Hilt. Gold, with a partly natural, 
 j>artly artificial alloy of silver, about 
 one-fourth part. Perhaps this is what 
 Hilt. i. 50, calls ACI/K&S xp vff ^ s > m dis- 
 tinction from &irt<t>6os xP vff &*- 
 
 1040. Creon replies to what the 
 seer said in 1010 ff . Passion again 
 carries liim away, as in 700, 709, and 
 even to the point of blasphemy, as 
 in 487, 780. 
 
 1041. viv: the body of Polynices. 
 
 1042. ovSl: repetition of ou8 in 
 
 1040, and followed by /x^j with the 
 fut. vapfyru. See GMT. 295, and c/. 
 /. 1052, oC <roi /i); neBfyopal TOT. 
 |i(ar|ia: pollution. 
 
 1043. ycip : introduces the apology 
 for his seemingly blasphemous ex- 
 pression. So Oedipus, O. T. 334, after 
 calling Tiresias 2> KOKWV KtfoioT*, 
 checks himself, and apologizes by 
 adding, *ol ybp ta> -tcfrpov <f>v<riv aii y' 
 
 1045. The fifth foot is an anapaest, 
 as in 991. 
 
 1046. iraXXd: modifies Stivol and 
 *&**> So Phil. 254, 2> WAA' tyie 
 nox&npo*- Horn. //. vi. 458, WAA" deca- 
 CMW irr)iaTa : cognate accus. 
 after imrToiwn. 
 
 1047. KcpSovs : Creon retorts 
 sharply to the words of Tiresias in 
 1031 f. 
 
 1048. T\$: " I see," he says, " from
 
 ANTITONH. 127 
 
 TEIPE2IA2. 
 
 1050 ocra> Kpdnorrov KT7)jJidTO)v evySovXta; 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 o(ra)7Tp, oi(j.at., ^ <j>poveu' TrXetcrr^ ^XaySiy. 
 
 TEIPE2IA2. 
 VT^9 CTV fJLCVTOL T^9 VOdOV TT\TJpfJ<; <f)VS. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ov fiovXopai rov pdimv dpreiTretz/ /ca/ca>9. 
 
 TEIPE2IA2. 
 
 KCU ///>)i> Xe'yei9> ijjevSvj JOLC 0.a"Trit,u> \eyatv. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 1055 TO iiavTiKOv ya>p TTOLV (^(Xdpyvpov 
 
 TEIPE2IA2. 
 
 TO 8* e/c Tvpavvaiv atcr^jo/cejoSeta^ 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 d/3* olcrOa, rayov? oi^ra? cU' Xeygs \eyaw ; 
 
 your example, how thoughtless and divination was at this time much 
 
 foolish men generally are." practised in Athens by a set of men 
 
 1050. Tiresias finishes the sent. of vain and mercenary character. Cf. 
 begun in 1048, and interrupted by Plat. Rep. 364 b, ayvprai 5e ical /tac- 
 tile excited Creon. Haemon had ex- rets tirl trKovaiaiv Bvpas Idvrfs ireidovviv 
 pressed the same sentiment to Creon KTC. 
 
 in 684. o<ru>: see on 59. 1056. TO 8' K rvpavvwv: sc. yevos; 
 
 1051. 6'crunrep : the correlative TO- the breed of tyrants. IK with the gen. 
 ffoJrif is omitted. otpcu : is sarcastic, here, and aird in 193, instead of the gen. 
 like Eng. 7 suppose. In 1053 Creon of connection. As before to Haemon 
 regains his composure for a few mo- (737), so here to the seer, Soph, at- 
 ments. tributes a sentiment that is supposed 
 
 1052. irXijpr]s : infected with. to show the poet's Athenian love of 
 
 1054. Kal \L-T\V ta'-yeig : and yet you freedom and popular government. 
 do speak (ill) of (the seer). aUrxpOKCpSeiav : Creon is aiVx.oo/cepS^s 
 
 1055. 4>iXapyupov : sc. tarlv. Cf. in maintaining his edict against the 
 Eur. Iph. Aul. 520, TO /jiavriKl>i> irav sacred rights of duty to kindred. 
 
 <j>i\6Tip.ov <ca/coV. The art of 1057. W. interprets, do you know in
 
 128 
 
 SO*OKAEOY2 
 
 TE1PE2IA3. 
 
 TS*' 
 
 yap rrjVS' exei? crwo-a? TTO\LV. 
 
 <rv 
 
 ya/3 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 , aXXa rdS 
 
 TEIPE5IA2. 
 
 8ta 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 /AT) Vt 
 
 TEIPE2IA2. 
 
 /cat 8o/cai TO 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 /x/3os. 
 
 a>5 
 
 Icrdi rrjv fir)v <f>peva 
 
 saying ail this that still there are rulers 
 (iclio can /ni it is/i you for your reproach- 
 ful words) f In ra-yoJj lie refers to 
 himself. Better, do you know that you 
 are speaking whatever you say of men 
 who are your rulers? 
 
 1058. The rejoinder of Tiresias is 
 pointed. But for the seer, the city 
 would have been destroyed (see on 
 991 and 1303), and Creon could not 
 have ruled over it. 1 i\u>v : i.e. by 
 my advice. * as in 0. T. 1221, <W- 
 
 WVtlHTO. ill fftOfV. 
 
 1059. <rv: sc. tt Creon acknowl- 
 edges the benefits derived from the 
 prophet's art, but tries to distinguish 
 between Tiresias as the interpreter of 
 the divine will and as a mere man. 
 
 1060. Sid: see on 639. The limit- 
 ing attrib. Sia <f>ptvctv is placed irregu- 
 larly outside of the limited ra dxiv^ra.. 
 The phrase means, the thtngs that lie 
 undiscloHtd in in;/ inhnl. 
 
 1061. K(VCI: <it n-ith 
 
 with \tytav, which has a cond. force. 
 KcpSto-iv: like Kfpoovs in 1047. 
 
 1062. OVTW -yap Kfi-'- f or so ('* 
 fM^j firl KtpSfffiv Ktytiv) I think (I am) 
 now even (about to sjteak) as fur as you 
 are concerned. With OOK& we may 
 supply \itiv. Tiresias makes an 
 ironical application of the preceding 
 command of Creon : " do not speak 
 for (your) gain " is the command ; 
 and the reply is, "you will get no 
 L r :iin from what I am now about to 
 say." Others understand the seer to 
 mean, " I think also that what I am 
 now saying will not be a gain for my- 
 self, since I cannot hope to receive 
 any reward for my prophecy as far 
 as you are concerned." Many punctu- 
 ate as aquestion, following the Schol., 
 who says, ovra po/x/m, 8r< M KtpStcn 
 \tyw; With -rb ffbv ptpos cf. 0. T. 
 1500, tpri(j.iwf ir\^v '6aov rb attv fjifpos. 
 
 1063. iis (ii) 'fiiroXTJcrwv : for the 
 use of us witli the partic., see GMT.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 129 
 
 TEIPE5IA2. 
 
 dXX' ev ye rot Kctrto~$i p.rj TroXXou? eri 
 roo^ov? d/AiXX^TT^aas rjXiov reXcov, 
 ev otcrt TMV o~a)v avro9 e/c cnrXdy^yotv era 
 d/xot/8ov dvrtSov? ecret, 
 
 cuv ex et< * 
 V r* drt/Aai<? 
 1070 e^eis Se raiv Karco^ev eV$dS' av 
 
 dfJiOLpOV, a.KTpl(TTOV, aVOCTLOV VtKVV 
 
 <l)v oure crot xeVecrTtv ovre rot? 
 
 /croo 
 
 916. t/j.iro\ai>gain by purchase, hence 
 jef into complete control. " Threaten as 
 you may," says Creon, "you will 
 never gain the control of my mind." 
 C/. PM. 253, oj /ttijS^i' eidor' I<r0i 
 ft.' wv dviaTopeis. The use of yA\ is due 
 to the force of the imv. which colors 
 the dependent clause as not a negation 
 in fact, but one willed or aimed at by 
 the speaker. Similar is /t^ in 1064. 
 
 1064. The seer angrily rejoins 
 KariffOi. to the foBi of Creon. 
 
 1065. Tpo\ovs . . . reXcov : thou shalt 
 not Jinish many rivalling courses of the 
 sun. The figure is taken from the 
 chariot race, to which the daily course 
 of the sun in its swift and curved path 
 is likened. 
 
 1066. v olo-i : in the course of which; 
 like eV xp v H* K P<i>> 422. The regular 
 const, would have been irpiv with the 
 subjv., but the poet has written as if 
 6\iyai 7]/jtfpai taovrai or some such 
 phrase had preceded. Cf. 0. C. 617, 
 pvpias VVKTO.S fffifpas T' ev dls TO. vvv 
 ^vuipuva 5e|ia'uaTa Sopei SiaffKfSufflv. 
 (TirXa'YX 1 "'"' : loins. 
 
 1067. vtKvv vcKpcav : a change of 
 words, as ytv tav ytvos, 596. dp.oi{3o'v : 
 he means Haemon in exchange for 
 Antigone and Polynices. 
 
 1068. ov9' Sv: because that; an at- 
 traction for dvrl TOVTWV a, which is 
 sometimes found instead of dyrl rov- 
 Tiav on. Cf. Ar. Plut. 433, fftpw iroiriata 
 
 ev6fv8' dtpavicrat. X IS PO^"V : a peri- 
 phrasis for e&a\fs, chosen so as to make 
 a parallelism with x fis V*KVV in 
 stating the two parts of Creon's guilt. 
 This intentional parallelism is notice- 
 able also in the phrases iS>v &vw and 
 TIV KaTcadev, the latter only being de- 
 pendent on &fj.oipov. Both the trans- 
 gressions of Creon, that against the 
 gods above as well as that against 
 the gods below, are stated each in two 
 verses. The entire passage, 1068-1076, 
 is somewhat obscure in expression, in 
 keeping with the character of oracu- 
 lar utterances. rSv avw : sc. rtvd. 
 Antigone is meant. 
 
 1069. 4 rv X'H v : a s pi r *t> i- e - a living 
 person in contrast with vftcvvin 1071. 
 
 1070. He cannot gain a restful 
 abode in Hades since he is dicrfpio-ros 
 and dv6aios. cvdaSc : i.e. on the 
 earth. 
 
 1072. 5v : neut. plur., in a general 
 expression instead of o5 (vticvos). The 
 gen. depends on /xereo-Tt^. Some make 
 wv refer definitely to the two parts of
 
 130 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 crov 
 
 ra 
 
 Se. 
 
 TOVTOM> 
 1075 Xo;(a>crii> " 
 
 e> Tol(Tiv avroi9 rou 
 Kat ravr* affprj&ov ct 
 Xeyw <j>avel yap ov 
 av$pa>v yvvaiKi&v (rots 
 
 V(rrcpo<f>06poi 
 
 xpovov TpLJ3rj 
 Ka>Kv/w,ara. 
 
 Creon's guilt ; " With these, rights 
 that pertain to the gods below (which 
 have been violated in the case of 
 Polynices and Antigone), neither you 
 nor the gods above have any concern." 
 1073. PVOOVTCU raj* : they are done 
 this violence ; for rd 8, see on 66. The 
 subj. of &td(omai is in dispute. W. 
 and many other editt. take it to be ol 
 xdrtaOfv 8toi in 1070 ; others take it to 
 be ol Ofol, i.e. the gods above, whose 
 realm is polluted by a dead body 
 (Polynices) left unburied, and the 
 gods below, from whom one of their 
 own subjects (Polynices) is sacrile- 
 giously kept. Still others understand 
 01 ocw 0fot to be the subj., as they are 
 the ones more esp. offended by the 
 presence of the corpse of Polynices. In 
 support of this interpretation Camp. 
 quotes the following from Lys. 2. 7, 
 Aopdffrov 8 Kal no\vvfiKovs firl 0-fi0as 
 arparfvaavruv Kal ijrr^Ofirruv /xeJx?J> 
 OVK ItSivruv KaSfiduv Owirrtiv TOI/J vt- 
 Kpovs, 'A.6i)vcuoi rifriadfifvoi (Kfivovs (ifv 
 tt TI WIKOVV diro8ai>6yras SlKijv (x (iv 
 r^v fityiffrrii', TOUJ 5i KO.TU ra avrwv oil 
 t, itptav 5* fiiaifOfifvuv TOVS &vca 
 
 1074. XwpT)TTJp<s : masc., but in 
 appos. with 'Eptviift, fern. Cf. 0. T. 
 81, ffttrrjpt TV'XJ?. TOVTWV: for this : 
 gen. of cause. vo~rcpo4>0opoi : late 
 destroying, i.e. after the deed. Cf. 
 Aesch. Agam. 68, va-rtp&iiotvov 'Epivvv. 
 
 1075. "AiBov Kal 0tv: an expres- 
 sion like Ztvs Kal Otol. The Erinyes 
 serve the gods of the supernal as 
 well as of the infernal world, both of 
 whom Creon had offended. 
 
 1076. ^v TOUTIV avrots x-rt. : so as to 
 be overtaken by these self-same calami- 
 ties. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 556 f., is 
 
 re Kal \f)<p0uffiv iv ravrcf &p6\<f. 
 Like for like, the same that you 
 have brought upon others; Creon put 
 Antigone to death, and his own family 
 shall be destroyed ; he cursed Poly- 
 nices, and he shall be cursed by his 
 own wife and son. \Tj4>0TJvai : inf. 
 of result aimed at after Aox^ffi with- 
 out &aTt. The pass. inf. is not com- 
 mon in this const. For this use of the 
 inf., see Kr. Spr. 55, 3, 20. Cf. 0. C. 
 385, tft.ov Sipctv ni>' f(iv &OTt ffwOrivat. 
 
 1077. KaTT)p-yvp<o|uvos : the Schol., 
 ipyvpy TftiffOtls. The reference is to 
 what was said in 1036 and 1055. 
 Pind., Pyth. xi. 41, calls a speech 
 bought with money <pwi/a.v virdp-yvpov. 
 
 1078. Const, rpt&ii <pat>('i Keoxv/uara 
 dvftpwv (xal) ywatKuf. The expression 
 is purposely obscure in its reference 
 to Haeinon and Eurydice. For the 
 asyndeton, cf. 887. Ar. Ran. 157, wov- 
 aias dvtip&v yvvaiKiav. Some editt. take 
 ou ... rpifM] parenthetic, make KUKV- 
 nara subj., and supply ravra (these 
 thinys that I tell you) as obj. of (parti.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 131 
 
 I080e'x#/oat Se Tracrai a-WTapdcrcrovTai TrdXet?, 
 o(TO)v cTTrayoay/xar' ^ Kvves Kad^-yvicroLV, 
 
 f) 0rjp6<S, 17 TtS TmjZ'O? OttUI/d?, <f)p(t)V 
 dv6(TLOV OCTfUr)*' kcTTLOV^OV 5 
 
 rotavra <rov, XvTret? yap, wore 
 
 /3e)3<ua, TaJi> cru OdXnos 
 
 a> TTCU, crv S' 17/^0,9 aVaye 7jy>os Sd/xovs, iW 
 
 Ovpov OVTOS e? vewre/jov? a<^77 
 l yi/w Tp<f>eiv rrjv yXwcrcrcu/ rjcrv^atTepav 
 
 1081. W. TO. Trpay/xar'. 
 
 1080. W. (rvvrapd^ovTai. 
 1083. W. cs TraX-rjv. 
 
 1080 ff. Transl , and all states are 
 disturbed and become hateful (to the 
 gods), the mangled remains of whose 
 citizens either dogs have devoted to bur- 
 ial or wild beasts or some winged bird, 
 carrying an unholy savor into a city 
 with its sacred hearths. The statement 
 is in form a general one, but applies 
 to the present condition of Thebes, 
 whose altars have been polluted by 
 the unburied corpse of Polynices, 
 upon which dogs and birds of prey 
 have been feeding. Cf. 1016-22. 
 fX^pai is pred., as if it were Sxrre x- 
 Opal yiyvfffdai. Ka9a-yviiv : is f req. 
 used of the consecration of burial, 
 hence with bitter mockery here " the 
 dogs have given him the rites of bur- 
 ial"; so Gorgias calls vultures e,inj/t>x o < 
 ra<pcn. Cf. also Aesch. Sept. 1020, OU'TO. 
 Trertjvaiv T^j/5' vir' oltavwv So/ceT ratpfvr' 
 drifnus Tovirirl/j.iov AajQen'. As a par- 
 allel in Eng., cf. Shak. Macbeth, iii. 4, 
 " Our monuments shall be the maws 
 of kites." For other interpretations 
 and a discussion of W.'s reading, see 
 App. 
 
 1084 f. Tiresias alludes to what 
 
 Creon had said in 1033. d4>TJKa 
 <rov KT!. : W. interprets, / have launched 
 at ij our heart arrows from my heart, the 
 poet changing his words so as not to 
 say 6v/j.(l> Qvpov or KapSia KapSias. Better 
 perhaps to take <roG with o'^/ca ro|f J- 
 /uaro, as with verbs of aiming at, f<p(- 
 effOat, etc. ; 6v/ji<p, in anger (Auirets -yap) ; 
 KapSlas Tol-evfjLara, arrows shot at the 
 heart, piercing the heart. For the fig- 
 urative expression, see on 1034. Cf. 
 "And now, instead of bullets wrapp'd 
 in fire, They shoot but calm words." 
 Shak. King John, ii. 1. 
 
 1086. TWV : see on 605. OoXiros : 
 figurative use. He means that to turn 
 back from the path of folly is no 
 longer possible for Creon, and that 
 the predictions of evil are speedily 
 to be fulfilled. 
 
 1087. a irai: the position of the 
 voc.. before the pron. is to be noted. 
 Cf. ircu, crv 8e, Aj. 1409 ; 'Avriydvri, ffv 
 8e, 0. C. 507 ; *o?0e, aol Se, 0. T. 1096. 
 The lad who conducted the seer is 
 addressed. 
 
 1089. ijo-vxom'pav : pred., so that 
 it shall be more gentle.
 
 132 20<t>OKAEOY2 
 
 1090 Toy vovv T* a.fj.fii'0) TCJV (frpevatv )i> vvv <f>pi. 
 
 * XOPO2. 
 
 ai>a, fltftrjKt 8eu>a ^ccrTTttra?. 
 d^.cr8a 8', e orou Xev/o)i/ eya* 
 91/8' eV /xcXatV^s d/A(/>i/3aXXo/xai rpl^a, 
 JJLTJ TT<U TTOT* avTOf i//v8o9 cs 7rdXu> Xa/ccti/. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 1095eyi/ajKa Kaurd?, feat Tapacrcro^tat 
 
 TO T' tlKaOew yap Suvov, avrio-TcivTa. Se 
 CITT; TraTct^at 6v^QV Iv 8><w Trdpa. 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 tas Set, TTCU 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 Tt Sr^Ta ^(/3^ 8/3cu/ <^pd^, Trewro/Aat 8' cyciJ. 
 
 XOP02. 
 
 Kopiyv /utev CK 
 
 1097. W. ev Stti/u) Trepa. 
 
 1090. ri* <(>pcvM' *tri. : Man Me 1096. TC, W : 5 is used here for 
 
 thoughts which now he holds. Qpfvuv, in- T or KO/, in order to mark the con- 
 
 stead of repeating i/ows. See on 1067. trast more strongly. Cf. Track. 285, 
 
 1092. OTOV : ei^r s/nre. t'-yw: raDra <{o-iy rt <rbs iQtir' iyta 6i rtAi. 
 the interchange of sing, and plur. is 1097. But by resisting to smite my 
 freq. Cf. 734, 1195. soul with calamity (also) presents itself 
 
 1093. dfj.4>i.pcLXXop.ai KT}. : I have as terrible. The Schol. says, TO 8 
 been crowned with these white locks once avriaravra ft\a&riva.i. Connect Is 
 black, i* denotes the change from otiv<p with *-cfy>a (= wdpfffriv), i.e. it is 
 one to the other; cf. x-Aownos itc near as an object of terror. Cf. El. 
 max "- "Although we are hoary 384, lv /coA< Ian <ppovt~iv. This is 
 with age, we cannot recall a single the least unsatisfactory interpreta- 
 instance of the seer's speaking a tion of the text. For W.'s reading 
 falsehood." and other interpretations, see App. 
 
 1094. Xoxitv : the inf. after M- 1098. Xaf&v : i.e. &arf \aBtlv alri\v. 
 TTOfia for the more common partic. 1100. t\9u5v : like l<av, ^oAwi/, KT., 
 
 1095. Kavro's : / myself too, i.e. as added for the sake of vividness. t\6wv 
 well as you. is used also for the reason that is
 
 ANTITONH. 
 Se TO) 
 
 133 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 raur' 
 
 eVatret? /cat SOKCI irapeiKaOeiv ; 
 
 XOP02. 
 
 ocrov y', dva, Ta^iora- cruvre^vovm yap 
 Oeatv 7roS<y/ceis rovs KaKO<f>pova<s BXa/3at. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 1105ot/w,of /txoAts /aeV, /ca^Sias 8* 
 TO 8/3ai/, dvdyKy 8' ou^l 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 Spa i>vi> raS* e\0(ov 
 
 * aXXotcrt 
 
 1105. W. /xo'Ais fjv KopSfa *e7rTT<tyuu. 
 
 given in 1107. tcarcopuxos : subter- 
 ranean. 
 
 1101. fives : set free. " The Chorus 
 think of saving the living first and 
 then of burying the dead ; but Creon's 
 superstition once awakened drives him 
 to the opposite course. Cf. 1197 ff." 
 Camp. 
 
 1102. ravra : obj. of irapfiKafftiv, 
 which depends alone on the more re- 
 mote itcuvfis, i.e. do you really (o/) 
 advise me to yield in these things, and 
 do you think (that I should)? 
 
 1103. trwrfyLvovoi : cf. ffvtn-ffj.vfiv 
 6$6v = to cut short a journey. 
 
 1104. TOVS KaKo'4>povas ; non tam 
 sunt qui mala meditantur quam 
 qui non recte faciunt recteve 
 sentiunt. BXofku : the Erinyes 
 are meant. Cf. 1075. Aesch. Eum. 
 491, 6i Kpar-ftfffi At/ca re /col BAa/3a rovSe 
 
 . They are called also 
 
 'A/>a/. C/". /UJH. 417, 'ApaJ 8' *V ofxots 
 yfjs inral /ce/tA^/nefla. 
 
 1105 f. jioXis ju'v, KapSCas KT. : 
 hard it is for me to give up (lit. to stand 
 away from) my heart's purpose, but I do 
 it (for all that), so as to execute (what you 
 advise). Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1421, /UO'AIS 
 /*', QfTftve 5' els rjirop |i'<os. Cy. Ar. 
 Nub. 1363, K&JU> (i.6\is fi.fv, dAA" '6/j.as 
 ^i/eax^w T0 tpwrov. For this sense 
 of ti<rrafMi, cf. Eur. Iph. Aul. 479, 
 /col rS>v -ira\at(ai> ^{a^ioTa/Mu \6ywv. 
 
 1106. TO Spdv : "for the art. with 
 the exepegetic inf., cf. 0. T. 1416, 
 irdpfffO' 85e K.p4tav -rb irpd.<Tfffti> Kal rb 
 BovXevtiv." Camp. Svo-iiaxTrt'ov : 
 engage in an unfortunate (and neces- 
 sarily unsuccessful) strife. Cf.Trach. 
 492, Beoiai Sva^axovmes. Cf. Simon. 
 Frg. 5, 21, avdyKa 5' ou8 Oeol pax "- 
 
 1107. iir' aXXonri rpt'irc : equiv. to 
 &\\ois.
 
 134 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 IT* IT* 07raOl>eS, 
 
 ot T' oi/T? 01 T' 
 
 , aiva<s 
 
 1110 opfJiacrO' eXoWc? et? eVdi/ioi> 
 eya) 8*. cVeiS^ Sofa 7778' c 
 auras T' eS-^cra KCU irapcDV eVXucrojucu. 
 Se'Soixa ya/3 /MT) TOVS /c 
 apicrrov $ crajoi>ra rov 
 
 1108 f. W. 0T';(ot/t' v ot T' o 
 
 ot T' ovrcs 01 T* aTTOKres, ai'ras 
 
 1108. t*$ ?x w: a$ I"'", ' with6ut 
 further delay. IT* tn : " this reading, 
 which appears only in the text of 
 Triclinius, is more prob. than any 
 other, the broken tribrach being ex- 
 cused by the agitation of Creon." 
 Camp. For a similar repetition of 
 the imv., cf. Phil. 832, ' 16i not 
 vcufav. O. T. 1480, ttvp fr', ?AflT. 
 
 1109. ol T' 5vr icri.: i.e. all to- 
 gether ; 6rrt* - vaptrrts. Cf. El. 305, 
 rat oC<rar T* fiou KO! ras dirotWar ^ATri'Saj 
 
 &if(pOopfv. The nom. with the art. in 
 appos. with the voc., as in 100. Cf. 
 040. A'/. 634, rrv, i) irapovad pot. 
 Aesch. Pers. 156, ftrirfp fi sLtp^ov yepaid, 
 
 \aipt, Aaptiov yvvcu. 
 
 1110. t'irttyvov Toiror : cf. 1197. 
 The body of Polynices lay exposed 
 on the highest part of the plain. This 
 brief expression suffices to designate 
 to the attendants the place, which 
 was well known. That, however, he 
 intends also himself first to go to the 
 place where the corpse lay, as it ap- 
 pears that he does from the account 
 of the messenger in 1196 IT., it is not 
 necessary for him to state in these 
 brief and hurriedly spoken directions. 
 The whole passage shows the greatest 
 haste and anxiety. 
 
 1111. So'(a rtySf KTC.: my opinion 
 has changed in this way. For the per- 
 sonification of 5%, cf. 0. T. 911, 8o{o 
 fioi Trap((rrd0ij. 
 
 1112. T, KdC: as, so; the two scnts. 
 are made co-ord. where regularly a 
 subord. rel. or partic. clause would 
 precede the principal sent. Cf. O. C. 
 1375, rotdffS' apas ff<p<pvirp6ff6( T'^OI^K" 
 fyia vvv T' avaKa\<wu.cu 
 
 a proverbial ex- 
 pression having the sense of doing 
 and undoing. " What wrong I have 
 done I will myself repair." Cf. 40. 
 
 A /. 1317, (I juj; {fi/atf/wc aAAa ffv\\va<av 
 irdpti. Many take these words in their 
 literal sense, " as I myself bound 
 her, so I will be present myself to 
 set her free." 
 
 1113 f. The form of expression is 
 peculiar ; instead of saying " I am of 
 the opinion that it is best," he says " I 
 fear that it may prove to be best." 
 KaOto-Twras : the anciently established 
 laws that guarded the sacred rites of 
 burial and duty to kindred, which by 
 his decree against the burial of Poly- 
 nices and conduct toward Antigone 
 he had violated. o-to'govra: observing; 
 partic. in agreement with the omitted 
 
 Subj. of TfAtjp.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 135 
 
 XOPO5. 
 
 1115 iro\vuwfji, KaS/xeia? vvfj,<f>a<s ayaX/xa 
 /cat Ato9 /BapvfipefJ 
 6s d 
 ts Se 
 
 1115. W. ayaA/ta 
 
 1115. Since the Greek drama had 
 its origin in the celebration of the wor- 
 ship of Dionysus, the dramatists often 
 sought opportunity to insert odes in 
 their plays in honor of this god. This 
 ode, which is a song accompanied by a 
 livelier dance than that which accom- 
 panies the stasima (hence the name 
 inropxrifta), gives expression to the joy- 
 ful anticipations of the Chorus, that, 
 since Creon has changed his purpose, 
 the evils threatened by the seer will 
 be averted, and that the future of the 
 state may yet be prosperous under 
 the guardianship of Bacchus, the tute- 
 lary divinity of Thebes. Soph, intro- 
 duces in several plays such odes of 
 hope and joy at the turning-point of 
 the tragedy when the spectator al- 
 ready has a foreboding of the catas- 
 trophe. Thus the poet affords a 
 respite to the suspense and gloom 
 that hold the mind of the spectator, 
 and heightens the effect of the actual 
 occurrence of the catastrophe. Cf.,e.g., 
 0. T. 1086 ff., Aj. 693 ff. The const. 
 of the main sent, is, no\vuwut . . . f>s 
 
 been inserted by paratactic structure, 
 in the Horn, style, the two sents. <re 
 8" inrtp KTt. (1126), and KM ffe tivtraiiav 
 KTe. (1131). iroXuoJwfjis : Schol. & 
 Aiovuat ol fjLtvyap Bcucxop, ol Se'lcucxov, 
 ol 8e Avouof, 01 Sf Evtov, ol 5c AL0vpa.fj.j3oi> 
 airrbv Ka\ovaiv. vvfjufxis : Semele, 
 the bride of Zeus and mother of 
 Dionysus. 
 
 1117. fVo : child. Cf. Aj. 784, 
 TfKfi.i)ffffa., Svfffjiopov ytvos. 
 
 1118. o^'ims : cf. Horn. //. i. 37, 
 
 vvv . . . fj.o\t7v (imv. 1143) . . . xopfyioV. 
 Between the parts of this sent, have 
 
 1119. 'iKapiav : the Athenian poet 
 begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of 
 Attica, near Marathon, where, accord- 
 ing to tradition, the vine was first 
 planted, and where the rural celebra- 
 tion of Dionysiac worship in Attica 
 found its earliest abode, and where, 
 according to the belief of some, trag- 
 edy originated. Cf. Athen. ii. 40 a, 
 7) TTJS rpaytaSias fvpfffis tv 'iKttpicp rfjr 
 'ATTJKTJS. pc'Scis : intr., bearest sway. 
 The act., common only in the partic., 
 is found also in Soph. Frg. 341, /te'Seis 
 Trpuvas fj ufSas Xt/xvas. 
 
 1120 f . iraYKofvois icrt. : in the all- 
 receiving vales of the Eleusinian Deo, 
 i.e. in the vales of Eleusis, where the
 
 20<t>OKAKOY2 
 ev JcoXTTOi?, Bct/c^ev, 
 
 186 
 
 j>aiTO>i> Trap vypaw 
 1125 'loyiTpoG ptiOpwv, aypLov T* cVt cnropa 
 
 'AvTurrp<x|>ij a. 
 
 <rc 8* V7TC/5 StXoc^ov irtTpas ore/aoi// 
 
 1121 f. W. a Bax^ev, Bax^ay fJuirpOTroXiv Tq/3av. 
 
 mystae from all parts of Greece were 
 received. Next to Icaria, the chief 
 seat in Attica of the worship of 
 Dionysus was Eleusis, with its famous 
 mysteries of Demeter and Cora and 
 the boy lacchus. The city's domain 
 lay along the bay, which was the 
 haven for all the worshippers that 
 sailed hither from all parts of Greece. 
 Similarly, Find. Olymp. vi. 63, calls 
 
 1 Hympia irayxoivav \tapca>. 
 
 1121. BOKXCV: BOKXOS is the com- 
 mon form. 
 
 1122. fiarpo'-iroXiv : Triclinius ob- 
 serves : ln-ciS); tv eVj/3as 
 
 ytyovtv, OWTOJ 5 ra 
 5ia TOUTO 
 
 f i. The worship of Bacchus prob. 
 went from Thebes to Delphi, where 
 it was held in almost as high esteem 
 as that of Apollo, and whence it ob- 
 tained general and solemn recognition 
 throughout all Hellas. It appears 
 that from Thebes first women went 
 forth to engage in mystic rites by 
 night on Mount Parnassus. 
 
 1123 f. irapd p(6fxv : alongside of 
 the streams, irapd with the gen. in- 
 stead of the dat. Cf. 966. 
 
 1124. 'Io-fiT]vov: sec on 105. 
 
 1125. irl crirofx: lit. by the seed, 
 
 i*. with the offspring. When Cadmus 
 had found the site where, according 
 to the oracle, he should settle, he 
 sowed, at the command of Athena, 
 the teeth of a dragon which he had 
 slain Out of these teeth there sprang 
 up armed warriors, who slew one 
 another ; five, however, survived, and 
 became the progenitors of the The- 
 bans, who for this reason were called 
 by the poets o-iropToJ 6.i>$p(s. 
 
 1126. virc'p: see on 985. Si\o'<i>ou 
 irc'rpos: Parnassus was freq. called 
 8ti<6pv<f>os. On Parnassus women from 
 Phocis, Boeotia, and Attica, cele- 
 brated every other year, at the time 
 of the winter solstice, an orgy in 
 honor of Dionysus and Apollo, by 
 night and with torchlight (oWpoi// 
 \tyvvs) illumination. Behind the 
 twin-peaks at the left from the path 
 that leads to the summit, there lies 
 between two fertile table-lands a les- 
 ser peak, near the top of which is 
 found the entrance of the Corycian 
 cave. In this cave, which is of sta- 
 lactite formation, is still to be seen 
 an ancient altar. An inscription 
 shows the cave to be dedicated Ha.- 1 
 /col Ni^i<pos; these are the companions 
 of Dionysus. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 226,
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 137 
 
 vvfji(f>ai, 
 moKaorraXtas re 
 
 /cat ere NU<TCUOH> opeaiv 
 
 1135 tvaflVTW, 
 
 
 etor/coTroi a/yvta 
 
 T<XZ> e/c Tracrai/ Ttjaas virepTarav 
 
 crvv Kepavviq.' 
 1140 /cat z^w, &)? yStata? 
 
 1129. W. <TTi\ov(ri 
 
 virfp aKfiwv 
 
 1130. vdfia : sc. uiranre <rf. The 
 fountain of Castalia, celebrated as the 
 inspiring source of Greek poetry, was 
 for many centuries an object of local 
 interest. An earthquake in 1870 
 dislodged a mass of rock from an 
 overhanging cliff, which crushed the 
 basin that enclosed the spring, and 
 buried it from sight. 
 
 1131. NWaCwv : NDtra was the name 
 of several districts in all of which 
 Dionysus was worshipped. Here a 
 district in Euboea is meant, as 1145 
 shows. There was a tradition that a 
 wonderful vine was to be seen here 
 which blossomed and bore fruit in 
 the same day. 
 
 1132. \\copd : lustrous with fresh 
 yreen. "The word suggests the rich- 
 ness of young vegetation, esp. of the 
 vine." Camp. 
 
 1133. ire'iiim: send forth; its obj. is 
 ye. Cf. 0. C. 298, t>s Ka/j.e Sevp' ftrf^i/jrev. 
 
 1134. opPpoTuv : = 6 flow, because 
 these songs were inspired of the gods. 
 Similarly a/j./3p6ffios of poems ; cf. Find. 
 Pyth. iv. 532, Trc^ai' a^poffitai' ^ireaii/. 
 Ar. Av. 749, o^SpexnW jueAeW, of the 
 poetry of Phrynichus. 
 
 1135. vao'vTv : cf. Track. 219, 
 where the cry is euot euoi. 
 
 1136. cirwrKoiro-ovTa : watching over, 
 as a tutelary divinity. Cf. (pOey^druv 
 
 firiffKOTTf, 1148. 
 
 1137. ray: see on 607; the rel. 
 refers to T)&CU> implied in 07j#ofas. 
 Cf. 0. C. 730, <f>6pov TTJS ^/ufjs irei(r6Sov, 
 6i/ (i.e. tjt.() fii\Tf OKve'tre ^T" &<f>r)Te. 
 
 1139. Kspauvux : because Semele 
 was smitten by the thunderbolt of 
 Zeus, when her wisli to behold the 
 god in his glory was granted her. Cf. 
 Eur. Bacch. fi ff. 
 
 1140. Kal vvv : now also. For the 
 const., see on 1115. s x Tai KT *- ' 
 since the entire city is plague-stricken, 
 lit. is held fast by a violent disease, 
 since y v6aos fj ^vvfcmv y ir6\ts, not-
 
 138 
 
 50*OKAEOY2 
 
 7roV8a/xo9 TroXis eVt i/ocrov, 
 
 /xo\u> KaOapario) 77081 HapvaorCav vntp K\ITVV 
 
 - OTOl/OCITa 
 
 MI) TTv/3 7n>i6Wa>> 
 
 ircu A to? yeveOXov, irpo<f>dvr)0 t , 
 
 , at <re 
 
 rov 
 
 1146 f. W. ia> irvpnvtav 
 
 \opaye Kal w\i(av. 
 
 withstanding Creon's change of mind, 
 still continues. The use of t-wl is 
 peculiar; some prefer vw6. For *x Ta ' 
 
 f/'. -I/. 1145, r)vii<' tv Ktucif 
 
 1143. (xoXiv KaOapcrtw iro8 : poetic 
 for ^to'Af Ko&dpatos. 
 
 1145. irop6|jLov: the Euripus. ' 
 
 1146. irvp irvu>vrwv : cf. Find. Frg. 
 123, irtip wvfovros Kfpavvov. Aesch. 
 Prom. 369, irvpirv6ov /ScAos. 
 
 1147. fi*rrpwv : W. takes poetically 
 for torches. But it seems preferably to 
 take it literally of the stars, which by 
 a poetical fancy are said to move in 
 a bacchantic chorus. So the Schol. 
 also interprets, Karek ydp nva. nvarmbv 
 \6yov rwv iffrtptav tffrl xoprtyfa. Cf. 
 Eur. Ion, 1074 ff., aiVxuvo/uai rbv iro- 
 \vufjivav Ot&v, ft irapa Ka\\tx6pot(Ttira.'yais 
 \anird$a Otwpbv tiKdbwv otytrai 
 Sunrvos &v, OTI Kal Ai^s li 
 
 in their courses hold revel with his 
 torch-bearers ; the voices of the night 
 are wakened by their shouting. 
 
 " All those shining worlds above, 
 In mystic dance began to move." 
 
 CONGRKVE'S Hymn to Harmony. 
 
 1149. irai Aios -yc'vceXov : appos. ; 
 son of Zeus, his offspring ; as if it were 
 iv A(J>s yty&s iroTj. 
 
 1151. QvloMnv : the Bacchantes. 
 Cf. 0. T. 211 f., BdKxor fGiov 
 
 Bacchus is lord and leader of the 
 sights and sounds of night. The stars 
 
 1152. <r: obj. of xP ( v vfft ce ^ e ~ 
 brate in choral dance. Cf. 0. T. 1093, 
 o-i xP ( v fff O ai ""pk* yuan*. Eur. Here. 
 Fur. 871, TX <? 4y& /uSAAo*' xp f v ffea - 
 p.aivo'(jL vai : frenzied. 
 
 1154. Tapiav: theruler; the one who 
 directs their movements. "laxxov : 
 this name was applied to Bacchus 
 esp. in the mystic celebration of his 
 worship, and prop, signifies the one 
 who is addressed with loud huzzahs 
 (<**)
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 139 
 
 NINTH SCENE. MESSENGER. AFTERWARDS EURYDICE AND 
 ATTENDANTS. 
 
 AITEAO2. 
 
 1155 KttS/AOU TrdpOLKOL Kdl &6fJLO)V * 
 
 OVK CT#' OTTOiOV <TT&VT &V avBpWTTOV @LOV 
 
 OVT cu^e'crou/A* av ovre /xe/xi^at/xryj' Trore. 
 ri>xn yo-P opOol Kal rvxn KarappeTrei 
 rov evrv^ovvTa rov re BVCTTV^OVVT' det, 
 
 1155. The messenger enters the 
 scene at the left. His part is played 
 by the actor who had represented in 
 turn Israene, Haemon, and the Guard. 
 With mournful reflections of a gen- 
 eral character, he prepares the way 
 for the recital of the calamities that 
 have happened, and leads the mind 
 of the spectator back from the joy- 
 ful elation awakened by the song 
 and dance of the chorus to a state of 
 sorrow and gloomy foreboding. 
 So'(xwv : the Thebans dwell by the side 
 of (-Tap-) the citadel that was founded 
 by Cadmus and afterwards inhabited 
 by Amphion ; hence Thebes was often 
 called the city of Cadmus and Am- 
 phion. Cf. Sen. Here. Fur. 272, C a d - 
 mea proles civitasque Am- 
 phionis. 
 
 1156. "Nemo ante mortem 
 b e a t u s ." oravra : while it (still) 
 stands (erect). 1158 is included in the 
 figurative expression. The subst. is 
 assimilated to the rel., instead of OVK 
 ftrn irore fiios biro'iov. The accumula- 
 tion of negs. is due to the fact that 
 OVK %ffff oirolos = ovSeis. Cf. Plat. 
 Apol. 31 e, ov yap fffnv SCTTIS avOpuiruv 
 ffwO^jfffrai, cure vjj.'iv odrt 6,\\if> ovStvl 
 
 Tr\-fi0fi tvavriovfjievos. So W. But the 
 full force of iiroioi/ ffrav-ra. does not 
 come out in this interpretation, since 
 arrival may have the figurative sense 
 of be conditioned, be situated. Cf. Aj. 
 
 950, OVK tlV TttS" IfffTTJ TTJSf, /i^ 9fWV fJifTa. 
 
 The sent, may be equiv. to OVK ecm @ios 
 6irows tu> ffrfi bv KT|. So Ellendfc ex- 
 plains : OVK fffn $ios TOtovTos SiffTf tirai- 
 vtffatfj.' tii> o-Taina dirotovovv. The sense 
 then is, " there is no life, whatever be 
 its state, that I can praise." The addi- 
 tional phrase ovr* fj.f/j.tyaipi]v is closely 
 related to the thought, but expands 
 the proverb of the mutability of for- 
 tune, which 1158 f . then amplifies. For 
 a similar sentiment, cf. Phil. 502 f. 
 
 1158. KaTappt'irti : causes to sink, 
 frfireiv is usually intr. ; but trans, in 
 Aesch. Eum. 875, ofrr' &/ Sucaiw? rfjS' 
 firipptirois ir6\ei prii'ii' TIV % KOTOV TIV 
 ^ 0\dpi)v. Theogn. 157, Zeus rb rd- 
 \avrov tiripptirtt &\\ore &\\tas. For 
 the sentiment, cf. 
 
 " To Fortune give immortal praise, 
 Fortune deposes, and can raise." 
 GBANVILLE'S British Enchanters, iii. 3. 
 
 1159. cut: belongs to both verbs, 
 and at the same time to the parties.
 
 140 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 1160KCU /x,dWi9 
 Kpcatv yap 
 
 a>? fj.o, irore, 
 
 TC 
 
 irauneXfj 
 
 eya> 
 
 iiGoK-at vvv d<f>eiT<u TTaVra. ras yap rj( 
 OTO.V 7rpo8a>o~ii/ aVSpe?, ov 
 Ifiv TOVTOV, dXX' /u,i/a^oj 
 
 T yap KOLT* OIKOV, L ySouXet, pfy&t 
 
 / > J \ 0> 1 - 
 
 rvpajfvov cr^rjiM evaji/ eai^ o ctTTTp 
 TO ^aipiv, TaXX* ey<u KCLTTVOV cr/cias 
 
 I. : the Schol. explains by ou -rHhifu 
 TO?J Cvcri TOV TOtoOroj' olov. ov vo- 
 
 1 160. TWV Kafarrurwv : ;/ 
 
 Mat are established; i.e. whether the 
 things that now are will remain per- 
 manent or not. " There is no prophet 
 to mortals of that which is destined 
 for them." Cf. Aj. 1419, oiiSth parris 
 fStv fi.t\\6irr<av. But in this citation 
 the point of view is changed from 
 the permanence of the present to the 
 changed conditions which the future 
 may bring. 
 
 1161. *fe |tol: sc. ttJicfi. Cf. Aj. 
 395, tpt&os, & (patwdrarov, its ipoi. 
 Eur. Ion, 1519, rit yfvos ovSiv /*(/* 
 rr&y, fa fl/iiv, vfot. 
 
 1162. t'xOpwv: gen. of separation. 
 Cf. Phil. 910, auaai Kaitov. 
 
 1163 f. XofUJv TC : Creon was fa- 
 vored by fortune both in his public 
 station and in his private life ; hence 
 (ruffas tkiv should have corresponding 
 to it AfAAwy 8f (\a.fr<av r* simply add- 
 ing an additional fact to the first rea- 
 son), but the regularity of the sent, is 
 broken by t&Ovvt. iravriXTj: see on 
 1016. 
 
 1165. astral : is lost. 
 
 1166. irpoSioav: forfeit. Cf. Eur. 
 Ale. 201, H \aitt &KutTiv, ical fj.T) irpo&uv- 
 
 aiv al Tj&ovai. 
 
 1167. TOVTOV, vcKpov: sing., as 
 though 6.rf]p had preceded. The con- 
 trary change from sing, to plur. is 
 found in 709, 1022. For the senti- 
 ment, cf. Simon. Frg. 71, ris yap aSo- 
 vaj &Tp Qvariav fttos iroOtivbs f> tola. 
 Tvpavvls ; raj 5" &rtp ouSi Qtuv (a\<arbs 
 aiuv. An imitation of the passage 
 by Antiphanes is found in Stobaeus, 
 Flor. 63, 12, ti 70^ iupt\oi ris TOV 
 &lov ria rjSovas Kara^fiiffr' ouSiv (T(- 
 pov t) Tf6vi)Ktvai. Cf. 
 
 " Whose life with care is overcast, 
 Tbat in.-inV not eaid to live, but last." 
 
 HEKRICK'S Verses to Mr. Wicks. 
 
 1168. KaT' O!KOV : where treasures 
 
 are kept. H*Y a: a( ' v - w ' 1 ^ 7r ^" Te '- 
 
 1169. Tvpawov rxTJ(ia : lordly state. 
 
 1170. TOVTWV : gen. of separation 
 with airfj. The reference is to this 
 wealth and pomp just spoken of. 
 Kairvov o-Kia* : gen. of value or price. 
 This expression was proverbial. Cf. 
 Phil. 946, KOIXC o75' ivaipuv vtuphv ?j 
 Kcarrov attiiv. Aesch. Frg. 390, TO
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 141 
 
 OVK O.V 
 
 rL 8' av roS' 
 
 XOP02. 
 
 /SacriXewz' 
 
 (}>pa)v ; 
 
 AITEAOS. 
 
 amot Oaveiv. 
 
 ol 8e 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 /cat rig <f>ovevi, TL<S 8* 6 Keipevos ; Xeye. 
 
 AITEAO2. 
 
 1175 Aijaaw oXwXev avro^eip 8' at/xao"(rerat. 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 irorepa Trar/awa? ^ vrpo? oi/ceias 
 
 ftporeiov <rirep/j.a 
 
 ovSfv fj.a\\ov ?) 
 
 1171. OVK av . . . avSpC : 7 would not 
 buy from a man. avSpi is a dat. of in- 
 terest. Cf. Ar. Acharn. 812, Wcrou. 
 irpi(a/j.ai aoi ra ^optSto; So Se'xeerflaf 
 TI Tii/t = to receive something from some 
 one. irpo's : z'n utew of, in comparison 
 with. Cf. Eur. Frg. 96, ouSet/ -i}\ryeveia 
 irpbs TO xp^/uaro. /on, 1510, /uTjStlv 
 jiriSfv &f\irrov flvai irpbs ra 
 a vvv. 
 
 1172. av : agra/n ; i.e. after we have 
 seen Antigone condemned to death 
 and Haemon made angry. root: see 
 on 7. poo-iX/cDV : of the royal house. 
 Children of the king are often called 
 
 1173. T60va0-iv : 0a<nAe?s. He 
 means Antigone and Haemon. 
 atriou: the full const, is, afoiot e'urt 
 TOV Bavflv. See GMT. 749, for the 
 omission of the art. with the inf. Cf. 
 Track. 1233, % /urjrpl Qavflv fi.6mj fif- 
 ra'iTios. 
 
 1174. <j>ovvi : is the slayer. d 
 Kct|ivos : the slain. Cf. Aj. 989, ro?s 
 e^8po?ai roi <pi\ovffi iravres Ktipfvois 
 ^nefyeXav. From the account that 
 follows, it is evident that Eurydice, 
 being about to go forth with her 
 attendants, was at the door of the 
 palace, and heard the announcement 
 of the messenger in 1175; but, over- 
 come by the sudden news of the 
 dreadful event, she is for the moment 
 bereft of her senses (1188), and does 
 not appear until 1180. 
 
 1175. avro\ip : could be taken by 
 the Chorus in the general sense also 
 of murdered by one of his kinsmen ; 
 hence the following question. Cf. 
 Xen. Hell. vi. 4, 35, avrbs ('A\fai>$pos) 
 aii airoQviiffKfi, ouTO^etpia fj.\v inrb rcav 
 TTJS yvvaiKbs a.Sf\<(>S>v. Cf. also the 
 use of av0fVTt)s. Notice the parono- 
 masia in A'/UCDJ/ al/j.d.fffffTai. 
 
 1176. irpo's: belongs to both clauses. 
 See on 367. otxcCas : here used in 
 the sense of ftiios.
 
 142 
 
 SO*OKAEOY2 
 
 AITEAO2. 
 
 avros 7T/3O9 avrov, irarpl 
 
 <f>6vov. 
 
 a> 
 
 XOPOS. 
 , TOU7TO5 a>9 a/)* opBov 
 
 AITEAOS. 
 rd\\a 
 
 upa. 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 Sa/u.apra TT)*' Kyoe'otros* c/c Se 
 17701 /cXvovcra TrcuSos ^ 
 
 ETPTAIKH. 
 
 dtrrot, TW^ Xoya>y eTrya-Oo 
 , RaXXaSo? 
 
 1177. 4>o'vou : because of the murder 
 (of Antigone). ^><(i/o$ is murder by 
 shedding of blood, and is used to por- 
 tray the strong feeling of Ilaemon. 
 
 1178. is: =Aoir; exclamatory. The 
 allusion is to the prediction in 1078 ff. 
 Vjvixras: dvvtiv is used of fulfilling 
 a word. Cf. 0. T. 720 f ., '\it&\\uv ofc' 
 ixtivov fyvafv <povfa yevfaOou irarpbs 
 oUrf Aaioi/ irpos iraiSos Qavfiv. 0. C. 
 4W, TO ^{ ^oC iraAa/^ara /xai'Tfra, a/xol 
 *j?3os f/vvatv troTf. 
 
 1179. us 38* C'XO'VTWV : .sr. ruvSt. 
 Tin- gen. absol. without subj. is freq. 
 in both prose and poetry. See G. 
 1568; H. 972 a. For the use of 
 wt, see G. 1674; H. 978. Cf. Aj. 
 981, oj w8* t^Avrwv trdpa cnfvitfaiv. 
 roXXa : i.e. how further calamities 
 may be averted and the gods may be 
 appeased. iropa : i.e. wdpKrrt, now 
 it is the riyht time, or now it is in 
 ///ace. 
 
 1180. Kal |JLT)'V: see on 626. Eury- 
 dice comes forth from the palace 
 (1174), accompanied by two attend- 
 ants (1189), as was customary in the 
 case of queens in the representations 
 of the Greek stage. 
 
 1182. ircuSo's: equiv. to irtpl iraiS6s. 
 Cf. 0. C. 307, K\v<av ffov Stvp' a.ff>ifTai 
 raxvs. Phil. 439, ava^iov ptv (fxarbs 
 ifpfiaonai. iropa : here not exactly 
 as in 1179, but in the sense of is at 
 hand. Cf. 0. C. 660, 07?(ri;s *dpa. 
 
 1183. irdvrcs: *-e. ol irap6vrts. She 
 thus enjoins upon each one the duty 
 of giving her the desired information. 
 TCUV Xo'-ywy: your conversation. 
 
 1184. Trpocrrj-yopos : Trpoffayoptvfiv 
 may take two accuse., r^v Ha\\d$a 
 irpoffayoptva> ftiyfuara. Cf. the Horn, 
 phrase, 'AOvvaitjv IVrto irrfp6fvra trpo- 
 anvSa, and similar expressions. Hence 
 with irpotT-fryopos two gens.; irpocrfiyopos 
 IlaAAd'Sos means as suppliant of Pallas,
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 143 
 
 1185 OTTO)? 
 
 /cat Tiry^dvo) re K\y0p 3 avacnracrTov 
 XoXwcra, /cat fj.e (#oyyos ot/cetov /ca/cov 
 /3aXXet Si' amu*' uvrrta Se /cXu>o/xat 
 Setcracra 77/005 S/Mwatcrt /caTTOTrXi^crcro/Aat., 
 
 1190 dXX' ocrrts i^> 6 {J,v0o<s av6i<s eiirare 
 KCLKWV ya.p OVK aVei/9o<? over' a/covcrojaat. 
 
 ey<w, 
 
 AITEAOS. 
 Secr7roti>a, /cat 
 
 epa), 
 
 rt ya/> ere /xaX^acrcrot/A' az^ a>v e? vcrrepov 
 
 irpoa-fiyopos evyfjiasrtav, one who offers 
 supplications. 
 
 1186 f . Kai : connects this with the 
 sent, immediately preceding ; then 
 follow re . . . Koi, connecting the two 
 parts of this sent. We have here co- 
 ordination of sents. instead of subordi- 
 nation (irapaLTa^is instead of iir6ra^ts). 
 Cf. Hdt. iv. 135, w| T eyfix-ro nal 
 Aapt'tos e'xpaTO rp yvd>/j.r) ravrr). Xen. 
 Anal. i. 8. 1, Kal ^S?/ re ^/ cyt(l ayopav 
 ir\i\0ovffav, Kal ir\t)ffiov fa 6 ffradfji6s. 
 Ibid. iv. 6. 2, /cal ^5?j T' ?iv tv rep rpircp 
 ffTaOpy Kal X(ipi<ro<pos avrf exo^-tT'dvOv. 
 This parataxis gives to the account 
 animation, and makes manifest the 
 anxious haste of the queen. dva- 
 o-iraoTow irvX^s : Eurydice wished to 
 go forth to the altar of Zeus. The 
 leaves or valves of the door were 
 secured on the inside by means of a 
 long bolt which passed across the 
 door. This bolt must be pushed back 
 or loosened (xa\av). and then the door 
 was thrown or pushed out (avaavav) ; 
 thus avaffiraunov is used proleptically, 
 i.e. " when I was loosening the bolt of 
 the door so that it flew open." The 
 opposite is firiffvav = draw to, shut, 
 
 like (vippdrreiv. Cf. 0. T. 1244, 
 eirippd^aff' ecru. This sense of ava- 
 a-iraaTov, though not exact, seems 
 warranted by its use in other places. 
 Cf. Polyb. V. 39. 4, Stpp-riffav irpbs T^V 
 Sacpav, us avaff'ird.ffovTfs TOVTTJS ray wv\i- 
 Sas. Cf. also Aj. 302, \6yovs avtaira 
 = he uttered words. Eur. Med. 1381, 
 
 avaffircav. 
 
 1188. 81" wrwv : the sound penetrates 
 her ears. Cf. El. 737, o|iv Si' &ro>v 
 Kf\a8ov fvffeicras Goals ir<d\ois. 
 
 1189. irpos SjjuDauri : i.e. she falls 
 in her swoon backwards into the arms 
 of her attendants. 
 
 1190. avOis ttirare: tell me again. 
 She vainly hoped she had not heard 
 correctly at first (1183). 
 
 1191. KCLKIOV : obj. gen. after the adj. 
 airetpos. See G. 1141; H. 753 d. 
 OVK aTreipos : ' well versed in , 
 an instance of litotes. 
 
 1192. iropcov : since f was present 
 there. The pres. partic. represents an 
 impf. here, and is freq. so used. Cf. 
 
 0. C. 1587, >S (TpTTf, Kal (TV TTOV TCap&V 
 
 toi(rOa. Aesch. Pers. 267, irapwv <ppd- 
 trai/j.' &c of' firopavvOt) KOKO.. 
 
 1194. Sv : sc. TOVTOIS as antec. The
 
 144 
 
 204>OKAEOY2 
 
 L dei. 
 
 ; opOov 
 5 TroSayo? 
 a.Kpov, 
 
 KvvQcnTa.pa.KTov aw/aa HoXwet/cou? eri 
 KCU roi' /AO/, anr/crai/res >o8iaz> 
 1200llXovra>i>a T' opyas eu/ia/eis 
 
 Xoucrai/re? ctyvoi/ \ovrpov, o veocnrdcnv 
 
 #aXXoi9 o STJ 'Xe'XeiTTTo 
 
 /ecu rvpftov opOoKpavov oi/ceia? 
 
 \i66crr patrov Ko 
 
 gen. after ifitv<rrcu, as often with tyiv- 
 Cf. Plat. Apol. 22 d, rovrov 
 
 1195. 4>avov'^.t6a : see on 1092. 
 dpOo'v : safe. Cf. O. T. 695, itar' opObv 
 oupiffas, waft in a safe course. The 
 pred. adj. is in the neut., although its 
 subst. is fern. See G. 925; H. 617. 
 Cf. pap*, 1251. 
 
 1196. 8* : points to a slight ellipsis, 
 fiv 8 rb irpuy/Aa rotovro- tyw Kri. 
 iroSa^ot : attendant, companion. The 
 tragedians use the forms with a in the 
 compounds of &y<a (e.g. &Say6s, KVVO.- 
 7<(j), except in dpxTY^f, ffrparjiyis, 
 Kuirnytrrif, and their derivatives. 
 
 1197. fir oxpov: see on 1110. 
 1199. TOV \uv: that one; obj. of 
 
 \ov(rai>T a. cvoS(av Otov : goddess of 
 the cross-roads. Hecate is meant, Lat. 
 Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 490, TTJJ 
 fiVoSias 'ExaTTji. Hecate is identified 
 partly with Artemis and partly with 
 Persephone as goddess of the lower 
 world. She and Pluto are invoked 
 because to them it is esp. offensive 
 that the body of Polynices is left 
 unburied. At Athens there were 
 many small statues of Hecate placed 
 lK-fore the houses and at the crossings 
 of the streets. 
 
 1200. cvficvcis : belongs to Otov and 
 nAoirrcDj'a, and is proleptic; that they 
 would restrain their anger and be gra- 
 cious. Cf. El. 1011, Kardvxts opyl)v. 
 
 1201. Xovrpo'v: cognate accus. Cf. 
 1046. Track. 50, iroAAa oSvp^a-ra T^V 
 'HpaK\tiov fo$oy yow/^fvrjv. 
 
 1202. c'v Voa-ircuriv OaXXots : with 
 newly-plucked boughs. Olive boughs 
 are prob. meant, which were used for 
 the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows 
 from Dem. xliii. 71. Cf. 0. C. 474, 
 where, as here, 0a\\o( is found with- 
 out expletive of olive boughs ; in 
 that instance used to twine around 
 a Kpar-fip. 
 
 1203. olKctas x e vo ' : f his natil ' e 
 soil. Cf. Aj. 859, yrjs Ifpbv oi/cfias 
 irtSov SaAa^oj. To be buried in the 
 soil of one's native land was the de- 
 sire of all. The messenger makes 
 prominent that this should be the 
 portion of Polynices as a partial 
 atonement. 
 
 1204 f. av6i$: again, then, as con- 
 trasted with TOV niv Kri. 1199. Cf. 167. 
 irpos wjKJ>iov cl<rcf3a(vo|iev : irpo'y im- 
 plies a verb of motion ; " we went up 
 to and proceeded to enter in" (impf.). 
 Cf. 0. C. 126, Trpoffffia OVK &v WOT' &\ffos 
 if. XiOo'orpwrov vvfx4**^ v KoiXov :
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 145 
 
 1205 vvpfyeiov ""Ato^ou Koi\ov el(T/3aii>oiJiis. 
 (f>a>i>f)<; 8' dTTwOev opOLwv /cw/cv/^arwv 
 K\ve.i Tts a/creyo terror d/x^t 77acrrd8a, 
 Kat Secnrorr) Kpeoisrc antifjuuvci 
 
 xs 
 
 TOJ 
 1210 e/3 
 
 d(T(TOv, 
 
 S' 
 
 ti^crt Svcr$ } ptjvr)Toi> a) raXa? eyco, 
 dp* et/At jadVrts ; dpa 
 
 TratSo? /xe crau/et 
 
 ' 
 
 g. dXXa TrpocnroKoi, 
 
 1215 tr' dcrcrov a/cet?, /cat Trapa.crTdvTe<; 
 
 the hollow bridal-chamber paved with 
 stones. The tomb in which Antigone 
 was imprisoned, to judge from the 
 description here given, was a cavern 
 excavated in the side of a hill or 
 hewn into the rock (cf. 774), some- 
 what like the so-called treasury of 
 Atreus near Mycenae, and other vault- 
 like tombs found on or near the sites 
 of ancient cities. wpcJKiov "AiSov : 
 the two form one idea (like our word 
 death-bed), on which K<fynjs depends. 
 For the idea, cf. 816, 891. 
 
 1206 f. Const. fanaQtv K\vei TIS tytavris 
 cpBiiav KwKvij.dran'. opOios means loud, 
 shrill. Cf. EL 683, bpQ'uav Kripvyfaarcav. 
 The messenger uses the pres. in order 
 to make the scene as vivid as possible. 
 
 1207. aKrepio-rov ireurraSa : un- 
 consecrated tomb (lit. chamber). So 
 called because Antigone, by being, as 
 it were, buried alive, failed of the 
 proper Krepiff/xaro of the dead. 
 
 1208. |Ao\uSv : adds to the vividness. 
 
 1209. T< Sc : to this one; dat. of in- 
 terest with Trtpiftaivti. Cf. Horn. //. 
 xvii. 80, HaTp6K\<f 7repi$as. o0\(as 
 acrqfia POT|S : an indistinct cry of dis- 
 tress. The expression is equiv. to 
 
 a.e\ta &ff-nnos BO-?I. Cf. 1265. 0. T. 
 1474, TO <f>i\Tar' (KyAvoiv e^olv. ircpi- 
 Paivci : surrounds ; the idea is, that it 
 fills his ears, it encompasses him on 
 every hand. Cf. Horn. Od. vi. 122, 
 avrrj. Id. 
 
 i. 351, aoiSriv, TITIS a-Kovovrtaai vfairdrr] 
 d/j.<f>tirf\r)Tat. 
 
 1210. |tdXXov ewro-ov : a double 
 comp. is occasionally found both in 
 prose and in poetry. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 
 673, fj.a\\ov evSiKwrepos. Eur. Hec. 
 377, JLO.\\OV (VTvxf&Tepos. 
 
 1213. irapeXOovo-wv : see on 102. 
 
 1214. crcuvti. : originally used of 
 the wagging of a dog's tail; hence 
 make signs of recognition; here it may 
 be rendered touches, agitates, i.e. by 
 a feeling of recognition. Cf. Eur. 
 Hipp. 862 f., /col n^v rinroi ye er^) 
 Xpv(rr)\d.rov TTJS ovKeV o&rrjs 
 irpoffffalvovffi fte. 
 
 1215. wKets : pred. adj. used in- 
 stead of an adv. See G. 926 ; H. 619. 
 The attendants, being younger and 
 swifter, precede the king. Perhaps 
 also he lags somewhat behind through 
 a vague consciousness that a fearful 
 spectacle awaits him, that he is al-
 
 146 
 
 204>OKAEOY2 
 
 a.Opri<Ta.ff, apfjiov ^w 
 Surrey TT/XS a?Vo oro/unoy, et 
 <f>06yyoi> crvvit]^, fj Stolen 
 T<8* e 
 
 Ai/xovo? 
 
 1220 
 
 rov 
 
 8* a 
 
 Trepiirtrr) 
 
 KO.TO) 
 
 Opa.V 
 
 ready hearing the KwKu/xara announced 
 in 1070. 
 
 1216. o0pTJraTf : has for its obj. the 
 clause ci . . . KAcVro/xoi. apfLOV X u 'H- a - 
 TOS KTt. : we are to imagine that from 
 the vaulted tomb, which is farther in 
 the recess of the rocky excavation, 
 there runs a passage-way that Irads 
 to the outermost entrance, which was 
 closed by means of one or more large 
 stones or by masonry. The a^is is 
 the opening or chink in this mound 
 (xjua) at its entrance, made by draw- 
 ing away one or more of the stones 
 (AifloonraSTjj). Creon says accordingly : 
 " when you are at the tomb, enter into 
 the opening (which he presupposes 
 to have been made) of the mound, 
 and going up to the very mouth of 
 the vault within see whether it is the 
 sound of Mac-Minn's voice that I hear, 
 or not." With A<0o<nra8^r, cf. vtv- 
 potnraS^r 4-rpa/cToj, Phil. 290. 
 
 1218. 9<oi<ri KX(irro|iai : the Schol., 
 ararctf/iai (nrb 6t<2v. Cf. 681. 
 
 1219. CK SnroTov K\v'<rp.acriv : 
 at the commands proceeding from our 
 lord. See on 96. Cf. 0. T. 310, dir' 
 
 oltaviav (fxirtv 
 
 1220. XowrtiUp Tvpf3v|i<m : the tn- 
 nfrmost part of the tomb. 
 
 1221. TIIV p/v: Antigone; con- 
 trasted with rby of (1223), Haemon. 
 
 av\f vos : by the neck. Cf. Horn. 
 //. xiii. 383, iroSos f\xt Kara Kparfp^v 
 
 1222. Ppo'xu) lurioSci KT( . : fastened 
 (sc. to the roof) by a thread-woven 
 noose of fine linen. This may have 
 been either her girdle, or, more likely, 
 her veil. K00T]|J4i< > vt)v : the Schol., 
 rbv rpdx~n^-ov Of$ffiei>i)v. locasta in the 
 Oedipus Tyrannus, and Phaedra in the 
 Ifippolytus of Eur., are other well- 
 known instances of hanging. 
 
 1223. |K'<ro-Q : her waist ; with an 
 metri gratia, Cf. 1236. ircpi- 
 ircTtj : pred., i.e. so that he embraced. 
 From 1237-1240 it is evident that 
 Antigone's body lay prostrate on the 
 ground. The attendants could not 
 have seen Antigone suspended, but 
 they inferred that this was the man- 
 ner of her death from the noose that 
 was still around her nock. It is also 
 naturally inferred that the first thing 
 that Haemon did was to unfasten the 
 noose from the ceiling, that he might 
 save Antigone, if possible, from 
 death. 
 
 1224. cvvrjs KT|. : lamenting the ruin 
 of his bridal that was only to be found 
 in death (TT)S K^TW). Cf. 1241. W. 
 and others take fitrfi here, like A'x*> 
 in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr. 
 907, iAATji' TH/ fuvr/v ivrl ffov ffTtpyei
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 J47 
 
 1226 Kal irarpbs epya Kal TO &vo-Trji>oi> Xej(os. 
 6 S' a>5 opa tr^>e, <rrvyvov oi/xa^as ecra> 
 ^a>pet Tr/aos avTW Kdm/cw/cucras 
 a rX-fjpov, olov epyov etyoyacrat 
 
 i230eeX#e, TCKVOV, i/c<rios ere Xttrcro/xcu. 
 rof 8' aypioi? oa'croicTL TrairTijvas 6 
 irrvcra? irpocTtoiru KOV&CV dvrenrcov, 
 eX/cei Si7rXou9 K^wSoj/ras e/c S* 
 7ra,7y>o9 ^vyatcrtt' T^/ATrXa/c'- ei^ 6 Sucr/ao/aos 
 
 I236aura> ^oXw^et?, atcnrtp et^', eVezra^et? 
 
 ^ ? ^' vypov 
 
 ir6ais ; But there is no need of taking 
 it there any more than here in the 
 sense of person. 
 
 1225. X'xos: fcri'rfe. "So Lat. lec- 
 tus. Cy.Propert. u.6,23, Felix Ad- 
 meti conjux et lectus Ulixis. 
 C/. Eur. Z7. 481, <ro \txea. = thy spouse. 
 Haemon comm iseratur se ip- 
 sum,patrem, sponsam." Weckl. 
 
 1226. d 8 : i.e. Creon. <r<}> : z'.e. 
 Haemon. See on 44. 
 
 1229. vovv frxs : what thought had 
 yon ? A colloquial phrase like our 
 " what possessed you to do this? " 
 rtS : i.e. rlvi ; the following gen. limits 
 it. Cf. Aj. 314, tv r<p vpdy/jiaros. 
 tv : with, by means of. See on 962. 
 
 1231. TO'V: obj. of irrvaas as well 
 as of iraTTT-fivas. 
 
 1232. irrwras irpoo-oxiro) : lit, spurn- 
 ing him by his face, i.e. with abhorrence 
 in his countenance. W., not so well, 
 takes irpoffwirip as dat. of direction, as 
 if it were, "casting a look of con- 
 tempt at his (Creon's) countenance. 
 Cf. Plato Euthyd. 275 e, yuetSiacras T< 
 irpoffunrfp, with a smile upon his face. 
 KOV&V dvTiirwv : this is a fine touch. 
 
 It is with a look alone that Haemon 
 answers his father. Cf. Eur. Pkoen. 
 1440, <p<av$iv fiev OVK luprJKfif, ofifjia.r<av 
 5" &TTO irpofff'ivf SaKpvois. 
 
 1233. In a frenzy of passion, and 
 bereft of judgment through grief, 
 Haemon draws his sword to strike 
 his father. But the next moment he 
 is stung with a feeling of self-reproach 
 (ainf xoAeo0e's). Unwilling to survive 
 his betrothed he is driven to self-de- 
 struction, as he predicted in 751. 
 KVciSovras : the cross-pieces (or prongs) 
 of a sword, placed usually where the 
 blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj. 
 1025, Teucer says to his brother, who 
 has thrown himself upon a sword, trias 
 <r' aTTOffiraffw rovS' al6\ov KvcbSovTOS ; 
 K : join with 6pfj.tafj.evov. 
 
 1234. 4>vryaio-iv : dat. of means with 
 
 f^Op/jLCafJ.VOV. 
 
 1235. &nrp tl^c. cf. 1108. Hae- 
 mon held the sword in his hand, as 
 Sxrirtp e?x e &nd fipfiffe show, and 
 stabbed himself. The prjtris iyyeAwc^ 
 is fond of giving minute details, as 
 the guard in 430 f . 
 
 1236. t|pio- KTt.: cf. Pind. Pyth.
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 er' H<f>p<av irapffevo) irpoa'TrTva'O'eTCLi 
 
 148 
 
 \cvKy Tra/xt^t foiviov 
 i240Keirai 8e vtKpbs TTC/H vtKpw, ra 
 ttv SctXato? ei> y "AiSov 
 a.v6 pdtiroicn TTJV ajSovXCav, 
 
 KOLKOV. 
 
 XOPOJ. 
 
 rt ToOr' a 
 
 ciKCt<reta5 ; 17 -yvi/r 
 1245<f>pov&r), irplv ctTreti/ l<rd\ov rj KO.KOV \6yov. 
 
 *' tkvtarut 8e 
 
 x. 51, AyKupav fptiffoir x^ "^- *7X 01 ' 8 
 freq. used in the sense of sword also 
 by the tragedians. Cf. Aj. (558, icptyu 
 rfo' tyx*- ju'oxrov : adv., so that 
 it should strike the middle of his 
 body. Some connect ntcrcrov with 
 yx OI i.e. Ao//" its length, up to ils 
 middle. 
 
 1236 f . t's 8' vypo'v *T . : he clung to 
 the maiden enfolding her in his slack- 
 ening arm. ts ayKiava. : as if \a&cev or 
 some such verbal idea were in mind. 
 W. takes vypov dyxuva. of the arm of 
 Antigone, i.e. " he fell into her arm," 
 which lay outstretched ; but this does 
 not fit so well with wpo<nrnW*Teu. 
 For vyp6s = relaxing, languid, cf. Eur. 
 Phoen. 1439, of the dying Eteocles, 
 f)Kovaf fiifrpbt KdiriOilt vypav X*P a - 
 
 Tibul. i. i. 60, moriens defici- 
 ente maun. 
 
 1238 f. Const. o(f<ay <?K/3aA\*i poriv 
 <f>otviov <rraAa7juaros iraptiq (wapOfvov). 
 Cf. Aesch. Agam. 1389, KdK<f>v<nui> 
 outlay oI/xoTO$ ff(payr}f /3aAAtt 
 
 'ay Sp6aou. cj)Oiviou <rra- 
 of gory drops. irapiqi : 
 dat. of direction. 
 
 1240. The variable quantity of the 
 penult in vfxpos is to be noticed. Cf. 
 Eur. Phoen. 881, woAAol 5t c<Kpo2 v^pl 
 vfKpdls 
 
 1241. T\TJ Xaxv : haring obtained 
 his nuptial rites. The marriage rite 
 was sometimes called rt\os. " They 
 have become united (trvixwoi) in 
 Hades." 
 
 1242. n]v dpouXiav: by prolepsis 
 obj. of at ias, instead of subj. of itp6a- 
 Kftrat. The &j3ovA/a is that of Creon, 
 who is the cause of the death of both. 
 Speechless, with her horrible resolve- 
 fully made, Eurydice withdraws into 
 the palace. So locasta, 0. T. 1075, 
 and Deianira, Track. 813, leave the 
 stage in silence. 
 
 1244. TOVTO : sc. tlvai. " What do 
 you think is the meaning of this con- 
 duct?" 
 
 1246. JXirf<riv PO'O-KOJMU : cf. 897.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 149 
 
 a^rj TZKVOV K\vov(Tav 9 TTO\LV yoovs 
 OVK aui)cr.iv, o-AX' VTTO oTey^s ecr<u 
 S/xwats Trpo0TJcrLV irevdos oiKelov trreVetz/ 
 1250 j/cuai? yap OVK aVeipo?, <5cr#' a 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 OVK oio'' e/otol 8* ovv 17 r* ayav o~tyr) flapv 
 8o/cet irpoo~elvai %r) i^driqv TroXXrf 
 
 ArrEA02. 
 d\X' etcrd/otecr^a, /xrf Tt /cat 
 
 I255o/xov5 
 
 /cat rry? dyaz/ yap eort TTOU o-ty>Js ftdpos. 
 
 ev ya/o 
 
 1250. W. retains this verse. 
 
 1247. c's iroXiv: "n <Ae presence of 
 the city, i.e, in public. Thus Electra 
 (EL 254) makes excuse to the Chorus 
 for her public lamentation, for which 
 she is chided by her sister and mother 
 (El. 328, 516). Ajax says to his wife 
 (Aj. 579), S<afj.a TTO.KTOV /t7}5' (iriaicrivovs 
 yoovs SaKpvf. locasta gives vent to 
 her grief only after she has entered 
 her chamber (cf. 0. T. 1241-50). 
 yoovs : obj. of <n4vfiv, which is to be 
 taken with aua<r(iv as well as with 
 TrpoOriffftv. 
 
 1249. 8|j.uais irpoflrfcrtiv K-re. : to lay 
 upon her servants the task of bewailing 
 the sorrow of the household. Cf. Horn. 
 //. vi. 499, afjuf>tir6\ovs, rriaiv re yoov 
 irdffT)ffiv tvupffev. 
 
 1250. She is not inexperienced in 
 good judgment so that she should com- 
 mit a wrong (i.e. lay violent hands on 
 herself), a^apraveiv is used abs. here, 
 as it of ten is in poetry and prose. Cf. 
 
 Horn. Od. xiii. 214, Zet/s TIVVTOI, os TIS 
 a/j.dpTTi. See App. 
 
 1251. rt: correlated with KO.I (xn) 
 in the next verse. Papv : see on 
 1195. With the thought, cf. 
 
 " This dead stillness 
 
 Makes me more apprehend than all the noise 
 That madmen raise." 
 
 LEE'S Ccesar Borgia, iii. 1. 
 1253 f. HTJ KoXvnrci : see on 278. 
 KarcurxtTov : suppressed, kept back. 
 
 1255. irapeurTx oVT S : proceeding 
 to or into. Cf. Eur. Med. 1137, <hrl 
 vvfj.tpiKovs 86/j.ovs. Hipp. 108, 
 
 1256. yap : usually stands after the 
 first or second word of its clause, here 
 after the third. Cf. 0. T. 1430, TOW 
 tv ytvei yap. El. 659, rovs IK Aibs yap. 
 TTJS a-yav oa-ytis: a pred. partitive 
 gen. with ecn-i f)dpos. ^apos : lit. a 
 weight, i.e. a grave import. The mes- 
 senger follows the queen. He returns 
 presently as the fdyyf\os.
 
 150 
 
 20<!>OKAEOY2 
 
 TENTH SCENE. CREON AND MESSENGER. 
 
 KCU 
 
 XOPOS. 
 
 \ \ $ V J- > \ >J / 
 
 rV oo e 
 
 1260 
 
 , dAX* avTOS 
 
 KPEHN. 
 ZT(XX|>II a. 
 
 10), 
 
 crrcpta 6ava.T6f.vT '. 
 S) KTavovra.*; re /cat 
 Oavovras 
 
 1257 ff. The four following verses 
 are anapaests spoken by the Cory- 
 phaeus in order to announce the ap- 
 proach of Creon, who comes accom- 
 panying the body of Haemon. With 
 this scene may fittingly be compared 
 that in Shakespeare's King Lear, 
 where the aged king enters bearing 
 the lifeless body of his daughter Cor- 
 delia. KoX JI.TJV : </ 526. Sc : cf. 155. 
 
 1258. tiVT)|L cirUrrjfiov: the Schol. 
 explains by T)> vicp6v. The corpse of 
 his son is to Creon a manifest token in 
 his hands (cf. 1279) that he himself 
 has done wrong. Sid X CI P$ X WV: 
 see on 916; but the phrase is to be 
 taken figuratively (cf. 1345) in the 
 sense of jtossessing. Creon walks with 
 faltering step by the side of the bier 
 on which the corpse of Haemon has 
 been laid, which was represented by 
 a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax 
 alter his suicide. 
 
 1259. cl 0'|u: the Chorus speak 
 still with some timidity and hesita- 
 
 tion ; but in 1270 they declare their 
 opinion boldly. 
 
 1260. anjv : in appos. with /x^jua. 
 Instead of continuing the sent, regu- 
 larly AA.A." otKt'iov afMprrifjLa, the poet 
 changes the const. 
 
 1261. The dreadful events described 
 in this scene, while not occurring in 
 open view upon the stage, yet smite 
 Creon before our eyes with full force. 
 The king is wholly crushed, and 
 acknowledges his guilt. The doch- 
 miac verses suited, with their con- 
 stant change of measure, their retard- 
 ing irrational arsis, their resolution of 
 long syllables, to represent passion 
 and exhaustion, picture the distrac- 
 tion of Creon's mind. 4>pcv<0v 8w- 
 <j>po'vwv: Qptvts which are not really 
 <pptv(s. 
 
 1262. <rrcp<d: stubborn, since they 
 sprang from <f>ptyts ffrtptal. 6ava- 
 To'cvra: i.e. Oavfawv atria. 
 
 1263 f. w pXe'irovrts: addressed to 
 the Chorus. O, ye beholding, instead of
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 151 
 
 1265 w/xoi e/x,&> avo\pa 
 
 ico TTCU, j/c'os ^eiw |"v^ ju,o/3o>, 
 
 cucu atat, 
 
 ovSe 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 1270 ot/u,' as ebt/ca? 6^e TT)^ 81/07^ 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 SeiXcuos' a> S' e/xw 
 TOT* apa rore juteya fldpos 
 7rai(Tv, ev 8* e<Ti<Tev dy^otcu? 68015, 
 
 1265. W. ta> 
 
 ^e behold. W. 
 (1261) also the obj. of /3A.eVoj/Tes. 
 The similarity of sound in /cTcu/tWas 
 Oavovras is noticeable. (T/! PAz7. 336, 
 6 
 
 1265. avoXpo. povXtv^aTtov : i.e. avo\- 
 fiuv Bov\tv/jd.T(ai>. Cf. 1209. 
 
 1266. Vos vtco : for a similar play 
 upon words, cf. 156, 977. vetp refers 
 to his untimely fate. 
 
 1268. dirc\v0T|s : thou didst depart ; 
 like the mid. in 1314. Cf. Plut. Frg. 
 (Wyttenbach, p. 135), d7roAiW0a yap 
 rbv a.iro6vt]<iKovTa. Kal rbv QO.VWTOV O.TCO- 
 Kvffiv Ka\ovfftv. Similarly oJ^erat and 
 0f0i]Ke are often used of those who 
 have died. 
 
 1270. ol>' cis: see on 320. MS is 
 exclamatory. 
 
 1271. ex< H ia c ' v : puts more stress 
 upon the duration of effect than the 
 
 simple pf. ; having learned, I have it, 
 i.e. 7 know it perfectly well ; he means 
 the truth of what the Chorus has just 
 said. 
 
 1272. TOT* : in contrast with o\J/e' 
 above ; he means at the time of his 
 Svo-jSoi/A/a. The repetition shows the 
 speaker's intense feeling. Like the 
 Homeric heroes, he casts the blame 
 of his &TTI upon a hostile SaifjLuv, which 
 struck his head. 
 
 1273. (u'-ya Pa'pos \v : = Papvvav, 
 i.e. with great weight. 
 
 1274. ciraurcv: by the expression 
 irateiv fj.e eV icdpa he means that the 
 divinity impaired or distracted his 
 mind. tv: separated from its verb, 
 i.e. tiffffeurev. See on 977. He drove 
 me in wild courses. 6$6s is freq. 
 used of a course of conduct. Cf. 
 Find. Olymp. vii. 85, Trpa.yiJiQ.Ttav opOat
 
 152 2O*OKAEOY2 
 
 1275ot/iot, \aKTrdnr)Tov dvTpc; 
 
 EEAITEAOS. 
 
 KCU 
 
 TO, /btv Trpo 
 I280eotxa5 
 
 TaSe <j>epa)v TO. 8* eV Sd/xot? 
 
 /cat 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 CCTTU' 
 
 v KOKLOV, t) KO.KLOV Tt ,' 
 
 EHArrEAO2. 
 
 TcOinrjKt rovSe 
 Svcrnqvos, apn I/COTO/MOICTI 
 
 1281. W. KOUCtOV CK KOUCtOV. 
 
 1275. XainraTijTov : proleptic; /Anf 
 is trammed under foot. dvrptiruv : 
 shows apocope of the prep., which is 
 not common in Soph. Cf. O. C. 1070, 
 &fji0affi*, Aj. 416, eMrvooi; TrocA. 838, 
 auuiya. a few times a^ufvtiv, and regu- 
 larly KOT0al'f IV. 
 
 1276. <}>v, cS: the hiatus is only 
 apparent because of the natural pause 
 after interjections. irdvoi Swnrovoi . 
 rf. 1261, though not exactly the same. 
 Here the prefix 5ij- simply intensifies 
 the idea of trows, as in SixrraAa;, './/., 
 but in Swnppwc it negatives or gives a 
 sinister sense to the idea of <ppt\ v - 
 
 1278 f. The attendant, who in 1256 
 followed Eurydice into the palace, 
 now returns as idyyt\os. The state- 
 ment of the principal sent., 4>s t\tav 
 
 Tt Kal KfKrrtufvot (KOKO.) toucas fjKtiv 
 is confirmed by the two clauses TO 
 ntv . . . <f>fpwv and TO 5' tv 5<^iois ; 
 but the const, of the latter, if regu- 
 lar, would be ovj/o^n/oj Kcutd. Instead 
 
 of this, Soph, writes fytaBcu, de- 
 pendent on IIHKCU and connected 
 by *al with V""- 'I' 10 structure 
 of the sent, seems to imply that 
 Creon comes as if on purpose to 
 behold fresh calamity added to his 
 former woe. f\ wv KCTTN'VOS : ox- 
 presses the fullest possession ; the 
 obj. to be supplied is KOXO. Cf. Plat., 
 Rep. 382 b, (x flv Te Ka ^ xfKTriffOau 
 >|((D6us. Cratyl. 393 b, tcpartt rf avrov 
 Kal KfKTriTai KO! ?x*' WTO- wpo \n.pw: 
 present before you. The Schol. explains 
 the sense by d>s TOO Kptovrns rbv iraiSa 
 /ScurroCoiros. Cf. 1258. Eur. Iph. Aul. 
 36, StArof t)v wpb xpw" * T ' &affT<ins. 
 
 1281. Transl., but what worse evil 
 is there again, or what still of evils (re- 
 mains untried)! See App. 
 
 1282. irc4i}iT)'T(i>p : belongs to ywfi, 
 being in form an adj. Usually it 
 means mother of all (y), <fn'nns), but 
 here it is in contrast with a fji-firnp a/u^- 
 rup, since maternal love lias broken
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 KPEHN. 
 
 L 
 
 153 
 
 / 
 
 1(1), 
 
 la) SvcrKaOapTOS ^AtSov 
 1285 TI /a' ctpa rt /a' 
 <S KajcayyeXra 
 TrpoTre/Ltr/fa? a^, Ttra Opoels \6yov; 
 
 \\/S$ 
 
 atat, OA&JA.OT avop eTr 
 rt ^>$9, a Trat, rt^a Xeyets 
 1290 atat atat, 
 
 yvvaiKeov a/x>t/cet<rat /Jiopov ; 
 
 EEAITEAO2. 
 
 irdpe&TLV ov 'yap iv 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ert. 
 
 OLjJLOl, 
 
 I295Kai<bv rdS' aXXo Sevrepov 
 
 the heart of Eurydice. For the sense 
 of was in composition here, see on 
 1016. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 291, Sis ns 
 TfKviav inrepSfSotKfv irdirrpotyos irf\ftds. 
 
 1284. Svo-KaOapros : hard to be pro- 
 pittated, implacable. So Ka6ap/j.6s in 
 0. C. 466 propitiation. The epithet 
 seems to be applied to death in a 
 general sense. Cf. Thomson's Sea- 
 sons, Winter, 393; " Cruel as death and 
 hungry as the grave." Xifrrfv : a freq. 
 epithet of death. Cf. Stob. Flor. 120, 
 11, iravrcav A.iyurjj> TU>V [jifp&iroiv 6 Odvaros 
 fff-riv. 
 
 " God wold I were aryved in the porte 
 Of Deth, to which my sorrow wol me lede." 
 CHAUCER'S Trail, and Cress, i. 
 
 eno) raXa?. 
 
 1287. 
 
 addressed 
 
 to the e'lci-yyeAos. J"Aou wAo Aast 
 brought woe to me by these evil tidings. 
 irpoire/xireiv is often used in the sense 
 of praebere. Cf. Phil. 1205, |i0os 
 /j.ot irpovf^aTf. 
 
 1288. " One already dead thou dost 
 slay again." Cf. 1030. 
 
 1289 ff. <3 irat : the messenger. See 
 theApp. rCva Xt'-yeis /ere. : const, riva 
 vtov aQayiov yvvaMfiov (= ywatKos) 
 /j.6pov \tyfts &/j,<piKe'iff6at /jioi V b\edp<f. 
 V tos is said with reference to the former 
 violent death, sc. that of Haemon. 
 (if oXc'Opu: added to the destruction 
 (already wrought). Cf. 1281 and 1288. 
 Qr, perhaps better, for my destruction. 
 
 1294 By meang of the fafa^^ 
 
 the dead body of Eurydice, lying
 
 154 
 
 204>OKAEOY2 
 
 TIS apa, T19 /AC 7TOTft09 Tl 7T/3l/Aei>ei ; 
 e)(fc> fJ.V fV ^ip(T(Tt.V d/3TtG>5 TtKVOV, 
 
 rctXa?, ro> 8* eWira 77y>ocr)8XeVa> 
 
 1300 
 
 EEAITEAO2. 
 
 KcXau/a. fth.c<j>ap 
 TOV irpiv Bavovros Mcyapew? /cXeu>oi> 
 a5$t9 Sc rouSe, \olcr6iov Sc crot 
 1305 rr/ad^ct? e^u/ii^cracra ra> 
 
 1301. W. 
 
 within the palace, is brought to the 
 view of the spectators. iv \iv\ois: 
 the inner apartments are meant. 
 
 1296. rts dpa, T(S : repetition as in 
 1285. 
 
 1297. f'v : not in its natural place, 
 since it marks the contrast between 
 TtKvuv and TOV vtup&v. cv x.c(pr<riv : 
 not that he literally carries in his 
 arms the corpse of daemon (see on 
 1258), but the expression is chosen to 
 make the situation seem as pathetic 
 as possible. 
 
 1298. Ivavra : the corpse of Eury- 
 dice lies over against that of Haemon. 
 
 1301. But she (having fallen) at the 
 altar upon a sharp-whetted sword. With 
 
 we need to supply the idea of 
 or irrwffifiios. With buM)KTtp 
 fofi, cf. an<pi0-hKrifi i<t>(t, 1309. For 
 xtpi (<^, '/. Horn. //. xiii. 441, tpti- 
 tofi'oi iripl Sovpl. Od. xi. 424, diro- 
 Qvi)ffK<iiv irtpl <f>affydf<f. Aj. 828, ft- 
 vrura vtpl vtoppcLtrrtf i<ptt. 
 
 1302. Xvi pX'4>opa: relaxes her 
 
 1303. W. 
 
 eyelids. The phrase is like the Horn. 
 AOfft 8* yvia, yovvvra. Cf. also Anth. 
 Pal. 3, 11 (inscription of Cyzicus), 
 ai>6' >v o/i/uar' <t\vat ra Topyovos tvOdSt 
 Tlepafvs. We speak of the eyelids 
 breaking in death. KiXcuvd: is pro- 
 leptic ; " so that the darkness of 
 death enshrouded them." Cf. Horn. 
 //. v. 310, i/j.<pl ot Zffa 
 
 1303. Mryopltos : the story of the 
 fate of Megareus is given by Euripi- 
 des (who calls him Menoeceus) in the 
 Phoenissae. See on 991. His fate is 
 K\tiv6v in that it was famous in 
 Thebes, and in contrast with that of 
 Haemon. 
 
 1304. rovSt : sc. AU'XI/S ; he means 
 that of Haemon. 
 
 1305. t'4>u(j.VT]Vacra : roiavr' iQv/j.vwv 
 is used in 0. T. 1275 of the impreca- 
 tions of Oedipus when he is smiting 
 his eyes. KOXOS irpa|s: res ad- 
 versas. The wliole phrase is equiv. 
 to KO.KWS irpdrTfiv ffoi t<pvfjLtrti<rtv.
 
 ANTITONH. 
 
 155 
 
 alal dial, 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 V 
 
 / > > 
 
 <f)6j3a). ri p OVK avraiav 
 
 1310 Sei'Xcuos eya> alal, 
 
 SeiAaia Se a-vy/ce'/c/aa/ACu Sva. 
 
 EEAITEA02. 
 
 a5 airiav ye ra^Se Kaiceivcav 
 
 7T/3O? TTJS Bavovcrrjs r^trS* eVecr/cr^Trrov 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 TTOUM Se /caTreXvcrar' eV (f>ovals 
 
 1307. dveirrav <^o'P<> : I am startled 
 with fright. A present state of mind is 
 often expressed by the aor. as having 
 been caused and entered into some 
 time before. Here, / was startled, 
 i.e. when I heard your words. Cf. 
 Phil. 1314, fiaQ-qv irorepo rbv a.fj.bv euAo- 
 yovvrd <re. 0. C. 1466, eirTT?|a Qufi.6v. 
 See GMT. 60. The metaphor in 
 avivrav is that of a frightened bird. 
 That the affection of his wife should 
 have turned into hate, and that her 
 last words should fasten upon him 
 the dreadful guilt, is to Creon's heart 
 the bitterest pang of all. 
 
 1308. ri (i OVK firaurev: in sense 
 approaching the imv. Cf. Plat. Phaed. 
 86 d, e oiiv TIS vjjiiav (irtropurfpos ejuou, 
 Tt OVK airfKpivaTo ; dvraiav : sc. 
 wATj-yrJj/. Cf. El. 1415, ircilffov SnrA.Tji'. 
 Aesch. Sept. 895, Siavraiav irfir\ay/j.f- 
 vovs. 
 
 1310. SciXaios : the second syllable 
 at is metrically short here. So also 
 in El. 849, Sd\ala Sei\ai<av Kvptls = 
 iravi Qvarois t<pv (t6pos. So the first 
 
 syllable of alcu is measured short. 
 tyia: sc. el/j.i. 
 
 1311. <nryKCKpa|xat, Sw'qi: / am be- 
 come closely allied with misery. By the 
 use of this compound the poet per- 
 sonifies Sva ; it is made his companion, 
 as it were. Cf. Aj. 895, oficry -rySe 
 (rvyKeKpafj.4iniv. 
 
 1312. The messenger continues his 
 statement from 1302 ff. ; at the same 
 time he connects his words with 
 Creon's lament, and assents with -ye 
 to its truthfulness. r<3vS fio'pwv : 
 the death of Haemon; tittivwv, that 
 of Megareus. 
 
 1313. t'lrto-Kijirrov : in the act. and 
 mid. this verb means lay a command 
 or an accusation upon one. Here, in 
 the latter sense and in the pass. Cf. 
 Plat. Legg. xi. 937 b, eav (SouArj) tirt- 
 ffKritpdfj TO fyfvtiri /jiapTvpTJffai. irpo's : 
 with the gen. after pass, verbs often 
 denotes agency, like inrb. See G. 
 1216, 1 (b), H. 805, 1 c. 
 
 1314. KCLI : see on 772. oi 
 o-aro : see on 1268.
 
 156 
 
 EEAITEAO2. 
 
 1315 Trauracr v< irap avro^etp avnjv, 
 TratSo? roS* jjcrOfT* OVK(OKVTOV 7ra$os. 
 
 KPEflN. 
 rpo4>i] 8'. 
 
 GJ/XOI /AOI, raS* OVK err* a\Aoi> 
 
 1320/Xa5 apfJLOO-L TTOT * 
 
 eya> yap tr' cy<o HKO.VOV, a) 
 eya>, ^KXft' er 
 
 I325ayere /A' ort rci^o?, dyere /ti 
 TOV OVK OVTOL 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 Trapcuveis, ct Tt /ce/)So? e 
 
 yap KpoLTicrra TOV Troo'lv 
 
 1317. W. tcS /AOt, TttS" OVC. 
 
 1315. avro'xcip : see on 1175. 
 ^irws : ti-inporal ; a soon as. 
 
 1316. OVKWCUTOV : loudly bewailed ; 
 the loud shrieks and waitings over 
 the dead are referred to. " The mes- 
 senger repeats positively that it was 
 the tidings of Haemon's death that 
 drove Eurydice to this fatal act, in 
 order that Creon may be fully sen- 
 sible that he bears all the dreadful 
 responsibility." Schn. 
 
 1319. dpjioW : intr. ; will fit. i 
 iftds atrias : (Itinij shifted) from my 
 blame, i.e. so as to exonerate me. 
 " These deeds can never be fitly trans- 
 ferred to the charge of another." 
 
 1322. A (uXcos : O wretched me. 
 
 1323. tyi: / (did it). The triple 
 iyia shows the intensity of Creon's 
 feeling of self-condemnation. 
 
 1325 f. As Creon here and in 1339 
 
 asks to be put out of the way as 
 quickly as possible, so Oedipus ex- 
 claims in his distress, 0. T. 1340, iwd- 
 ytr' iKT&iriov 8ri rdxtard /x, iardftr', 
 2> <pi\oi, and 1410, Situs ra^ara, irpbs 
 Otwv, {o> /ut iron Ka\v\lia,T(. 
 
 1326. TOV owe 6Vra CT. : who am 
 no more than he who is not. Cf. 0. T. 
 1019, TTOJJ & (ftuffas t Iffov TtfS fj.r)5(vi ; 
 
 1327. Kf'poT]: see on 1032. The 
 Chorus refer to his entreaty, &ytrt p.' 
 ticiro&dv. Yet this phrase may mean 
 put me out of life, as well as take me 
 out of the way of this spectacle, and 
 Creon may use it in the former, while 
 the Chorus understands it simply in 
 the latter sense. In 1328 ff. Creon 
 expresses his meaning more clearly 
 and emphatically. 
 
 1328. Const, riv iroa\v Ko/cck icpdr terra 
 
 a (6rra). Pers. const.,
 
 ANTITONH. 157 
 
 KPEnN. 
 
 LT(t) LTO), 
 1330 (fxLVTJTO) [JLOptoV 6 /CCtXXtCTr' ej 
 
 Ipol repfjLLav ayoiv 
 VTraro? trw ITW 
 OTTO)? jU77/ceV ^fjiap aXX' et 
 
 XOP02. 
 
 fjieXXovra ravra. rwv 77y>o/cei//,eVcov rt 
 I3357r/>a<rcru>. //.e'Xet, yap ra^S' oroicri 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 dXX 
 
 XOPO5. 
 
 Trpocrev)(ov 
 OVK ecrri OvrfTol^ (rv[JL<f)opa<; 
 
 as in 0. 7". 1368, Kpfiaawv yap %cr0a. p.t]- \tiv gives to the sent, something of 
 
 KfT* &v % fav Tv<p\6s. " When you go an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf. 
 
 within," says the Chorus, " the dread- Aesch. Agam. 974, /teAot 5e -rot aol 
 
 ful spectacle will at any rate be cut rwnrfp &/ ^ueAAps re\f?v. 
 short for you." 1336. \utv-. without 8e; see on 498. 
 
 1329 ff. Const. Qwfirca 6 ftoptav ffuav "But that at any rate is my desire." 
 
 u/roTOj, Ka\\i(TT' &ytav rtp^iav afiepav <rvyKaTi]w^a(*,T)v : ffvv here has the 
 
 fuoi. KtiXXio-ra: happily. sense of together, i.e. embracing all 
 
 1334. " Do not concern yourself the things that I desire. " I summed 
 about dying; that belongs to the up all in my prayer." Camp. 
 future ; let that take care of itself." 1337. ws : since. 
 
 TWV irpoKi|Xv<i>v TI : something of 1338. This was a common senti- 
 
 that which the present requires. The ment. Cf. e.g. Horn. //. vi. 488, ^olpav 8' 
 
 Chorus is thinking esp. of the burial oSrivd <pr)fj.i irt<pvyfj.fvov fn/j.fi>ai avSpwv. 
 
 of the dead. Theog. 817, e/uTrr/s o n p.olpa irofletV, 
 
 1335. rwvSc : refers to the same as OVK taff inra\vai. Verg. Aen. vi. 316. 
 TO.VTO. above. OTOUTI: i.e. the gods. desine fata deuin flecti sperare 
 The alliteration in /itA.A.oj'To, fie\et, p.i- precando.
 
 158 
 
 20*OKAEOY2 
 
 KPEflN. 
 
 ayoiT av (JLO.TO.IOV q 
 
 
 
 8'. 
 
 CKTToStoV, 
 
 13406s, w TTCU, ere T ou^ K<u^ KartKavov, 
 ere T' avrdv, a>/xoi /u,eXeo9, ouS' 
 orra 77/309 Trorepov tStu, iravTa 
 
 TO.V ^epolv TctS* eVl Kpari /mot 
 7TOT/M09 8ucrKO/xtcrTO9 etcn^) 
 
 XOPO2. 
 
 TroXXai TO (j>povelv evScu/xoi>tas 
 irpoiTov vTT(ip)(i' xpr) 8e TCI y* ct? 
 
 1341. W. cre'r'aS 
 
 1345. W. ra 8' eVi icpaTi. 
 
 1342 f. W. TTpOS TTOTCpOV 3>O> TTtt 
 
 1341. ere aurav : this expression 
 contains a passionate and intensive 
 force well fitted to the situation ; 
 tkee, son, / slew, and thee thyself 
 (O wife) ! 
 
 1342 ff. ow8' fx * TO " T ^- : 7 do 
 not know where (and) to which one I 
 shall look, bpav tpos TWO. is like *'- 
 ttw tls TOUJ 6fovt (923), i.e. to look 
 to one for support or comfort. " I 
 can no longer look to my wife and to 
 my son for help, and I know not which 
 way to turn for comfort." 
 
 1345. X'xpia : the opposite of bpOi. 
 The Schol. explains it by w\<iyia KO.} 
 *nrT<eK6ra; hence, out of joint, wrong. 
 
 wcivro TOV X*P iv : "" tnnl 1 am or ~ 
 cupied with. " All my life has turni'd 
 out wrong." 
 
 1346. ro8 : accus. of internal obj. 
 with tifffaaro, cf. El. 293, ra'8' ^{u|8pi- 
 f*; thus has leaped upon my head an 
 intolerable doom. Cf. 0. T. 263, vvv 
 5' it rb Ktlyov xpar' 
 
 1348 f. iroXXw TO J>poviv KT&. : wis- 
 dom is by far the most important part of 
 happiness. W. says that the Chorus in 
 this sent, sum up the chief moral of 
 the play. But this is true only with 
 reference to Creon. The king, in the 
 proud consciousness of despotic power, 
 has trangressed a divine command 
 and shown himself deficient in that 
 prudence that is esp. characteristic of 
 old age. That these calamities would 
 fall upon him in consequence of his 
 guilt, the seer had foretold. Creon has 
 finally acknowledged his wrong, thus 
 verifying the old gnome irdOos pcldos 
 (cf. 920) ; but all too late. 
 
 1349. yt : from such an offence, at 
 any rate, every one would shrink 
 back. rd ls 6tovs : the thinys that 
 pertain to the gods. irp6s would be 
 more exact, but tls may be due to 
 such phrases as i<rt&fii> 'j Otovs. Cf. 
 Eur. Bacch. 490, at K&fff&ovir' tls -rbv 
 6f6i>. Phil. 1441, tvfffftf'tv rtk irpbs Otovs,
 
 ANTITONH. 159 
 
 1350 fjLrjbev aa-67TTiv ^tcyctXot Se Xoyoi 
 
 r<t>v 
 
 717/90, TO 
 
 1350 ff. Const. fjieyd\oi Sf \6yoi T>V wisdom at last." Creon cannot fail 
 
 uirtpa.vxiav airoTiffavTes fj.tyd\as ir\riyas to recall with bitter sorrow his proud 
 
 fSiSa^av (gnomic aor. ) y^wi ~rb tppovelv. refusal, SiSdffKfaOcu typovfiv irpbs ai/Spls 
 
 Y*iW : *' n ^ a 9 e > i' e ' * ^ e a & g d- TijAj/coCSe rfyv <pv<riv (727). 
 The word ia emphatic, "teach men
 
 160 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 
 
 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME OF THE LYRIC PARTS 
 OF THE ANTIGONE. 
 
 THE rhythm of the dialogue of tragedy is for the most part 
 the so-called iambic trimeter. For a description of this verse, 
 see Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, 26, III. ; G. 1658; H. 1091. 
 Occasionally there is synizesis. See note on 33. 
 
 In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonlj' 
 employed is the logaoedic. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13 ; G. 
 1679-1682 ; H. 1108 ff. The Parodos and Kommos have ana- 
 paestic systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophes, 
 and the Exodos closes with anapaests. For the anapaestic rhythm, 
 see Schmidt, 10, II., 31, 3 ; G. 1675 ff. ; H. 1103 ft. 
 
 In the structure of a few rhythmical periods the logaoedic are 
 followed by choreic series. A rhythmical period is a combination 
 of two or more rhythmical sentences (xwAa) grouped according to 
 fixed principles so as to form a unit, and marked by a pause at 
 its close. See Schmidt, 24. For choreic sentences, see Schmidt, 
 10, IV. ; 22, 5. 
 
 The rhythm of the Exodos is the dochmiac, for which see 
 Schmidt, 23, 4 ; G. 1691 ; H. 1125 f. 
 
 The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently ex- 
 plained in the treatises on versification to be found in the gram- 
 mars,* with possibly the following exceptions : 
 
 The anacrusis (see Schmidt, 7, 5 ; G. 1635 ; H. 1079) sometimes 
 consists of two short syllables, which are indicated by the mark w. 
 
 See G. 1626-1641 ; H. 1067-1070. 
 
 In adopting the rhythmical scheme of Schmidt, it was found undesirable 
 in all cases to accept the text used by him. No departure from the text of 
 Schmidt, however, has involved any important change in his metrical notation, 
 excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the critical Appendix, on 
 798 and 1323.
 
 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 
 
 161 
 
 The Roman numerals I., II., III., etc., indicate the rhythmical 
 periods, the beginning of which is marked in the text by an 
 indented line. 
 
 The mark means that an irrational long, whether in the 
 strophe or antistrophe, corresponds to a short syllable. 
 
 The beginning of a rhythmical sentence within a verse is 
 marked in the text by a dot () under the initial letter of the 
 first word or syllable of the sentence. 
 
 In the rhythmical schemes a comma (,) signifies diaeresis or 
 caesura. See Schmidt, 19, 2, II. and III. 
 
 I. 
 
 THE PARODOS (vv. 100-154). 
 Str. a. 
 
 ii. _> I _ 
 
 w w vy I v_/ 
 
 _ AI 
 
 PER. II. The inverted order of the first two measures of the 
 third verse of the strophe (_ > I _ w I , not _ w I _ > I , as was to 
 be expected, see Schmidt, 13, 2) is noteworthy. The antistrophe, 
 however, is regular (_>|_>|). 
 
 Str. 
 
 II. . . > 
 
 in. 
 
 _ A 
 
 v/ I _ > ] l_, 
 
 I w I _ A 
 
 A 
 
 _ v 1 
 
 PER. III. The so-called versus Adonius (see Schmidt, 22, 11 ; 
 G. 1682, 1 ; H. 1111 a) as postlude is noteworthy.
 
 162 
 
 KIIYTHMH'AL SCHEME. 
 
 II. 
 
 FIRST STASIMON (vv. 332-375). 
 Str. a. 
 
 I. 
 
 \s v 
 
 V> 
 
 \j 
 
 
 __ ^f 
 
 vy w 
 
 W 
 
 II. > 
 
 \J 
 
 ^.w 
 
 L_ 
 
 w 
 
 W 
 
 w 
 
 _ A 
 
 w 
 
 \j 
 
 \j 
 
 \j 
 
 II. 
 
 0* 
 
 W 
 
 0) 
 
 
 G> 
 
 _ w 
 
 (1) 
 
 
 L_ 
 
 L_ 
 
 W 
 
 _ A 
 
 _ ^ I _ A 
 
 _ w _ 
 
 _A]J 
 
 II. 
 
 w 
 _ w 
 
 I _ AD 
 
 | _ A II 
 
 Str. 
 
 _ . I _ A II 
 
 _ w I 
 - v^ I 
 
 The chonis logins with a logaoedic period ; then follow choreic 
 periods, the first of which, however, begins with a logaoedic verse, 
 which softens the change from the one rhythm to the other. Str. a, 
 Per. III., and Str. /?', Per. I., are not logaoedic, but choreic. The 
 apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls (-^ w, *'-e.J^J^), 
 but what may be called choreic dactyls (_ o>, i.e. I 53) . The 
 caesura in Str. /?', verse 2, makes this clear. The apparent corre- 
 spondence, therefore, in this same verse, _o^, is in fact _ . Con- 
 cerning choreic dactyls, see Schmidt, 15.
 
 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 
 
 III. 
 
 SECOND STASIMON (vv. 582-625). 
 Str. a. 
 
 163 
 
 I. > 
 
 -ww 
 
 -ww | _ d 
 
 _ w i_ | _ A II 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 _ > | ^w 
 
 -w W L_ | _ A3 
 
 
 II. 
 
 W 
 
 _ > I -^ w 
 
 w w w | w 1 
 
 
 w 
 
 w 
 
 _ w I _ w 
 
 L_, II _ W | _ W 
 
 _ w I _ A II 
 
 > 
 
 W 
 
 w w w 1 w w w 
 
 V^w 1 _w I _ A] 
 
 ] 
 
 III. W 
 
 L. 
 
 L_ | _ W 
 
 _, w 11 l_ | 1_ 
 
 _ w | _ A II 
 
 w 
 
 _ w 
 
 _ w | _ w 
 
 _ w, II _ w | _ w 
 
 L- |_A3 
 
 Str. 
 
 I. 
 
 II. 
 
 III. 
 
 \ 
 
 W - W 
 
 | _ 
 
 _ A 
 
 w I w 
 
 w I -v w I _ w I _ w 
 
 - I _ A3 
 w I i_ I -^ w I _ A 
 
 W | __ W | L_ | _ A 
 
 _ A 3 
 
 IV. 
 
 THIRD STASIMON (vv. 781-800), 
 
 I. w 
 
 w 
 
 II. > 
 
 - w I 
 
 w , w 
 
 w _ w I l_ 
 
 i_, II ^ w I i_ _ A 
 
 W W 
 
 W I _ W II 
 
 I A 3 
 I _ A II 
 
 I-A3
 
 164 
 
 II. 
 
 KHYTMMK'AI. SCHEME. 
 
 V. 
 
 KOMMOS (vv. 806-882). 
 
 Str. a. 
 
 | -v, ^ I _, vy II _ > | - 
 I _ w I _ >. II 1_ I 
 
 _ > I 
 
 v I _ A II 
 
 ^ I _ A II 
 
 ^ I _ A II 
 
 > I _ A II 
 
 > I - AI 
 
 
 
 
 
 Str. ^. 
 
 I. > 
 
 _ v, 
 
 1 
 
 ^yw 
 
 _ w I _w I _ w 
 
 e- 
 
 -xyw 
 
 W 
 
 > 
 
 ^^| L_ | _ A 
 
 
 -^w 
 
 \_/ 
 
 _ 
 
 l_ l-^wl _ w 
 
 ii > 
 
 -> 
 
 _ > 
 
 L_ 
 
 _ A II 
 
 in. > 
 
 _* 
 
 _ 
 
 _ W 
 
 L_ |_w ] _ A 
 
 * 
 
 
 - ^ 
 
 > 
 
 _ w II _w I _ w 
 
 II | | 
 
 u 
 
 1 
 
 L_ 
 
 
 _ w | L_ | __ A 
 
 I-AI 
 
 
 Str. y. 
 
 I -AT 
 
 Epod.
 
 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 165 
 
 II. _ | ._ | ._ | _ w II 
 
 This chorus begins (str. a) with sentences of like form (Gly- 
 conics) , then becomes more varied by the interchange of sentences 
 of different lengths (str. ft') , and finally closes with series of like 
 form (str. y', epod.). 
 
 The first strophe and the beginning of the second are in 
 logaoedic measure. After these come choreic periods, which 
 become more lively toward the close in consequence of the occur- 
 rence of the three choreic dactyls. As in the First Stasimon 
 above, choreic dactyls are introduced to relieve the otherwise 
 too great repose of choreic series. 
 
 VI. 
 
 FOURTH STASIMON (vv. 944-987). 
 
 Str. a. 
 I. _ > | -o w 1 u. 1-w v -I L_ | _ A II 
 
 _ > | -W w | L_,H-^^|_>|_A3 
 II. -w y 1 _>|_>ll-^w|_w| _>|_A 
 
 _ > j -w ^ I i_, II -^ w I _ > I _ A II 
 
 _>|^w| L_ I -vv | I- |-ww|_A 
 
 _>|^^w| L_,ll^yw|_>|_A]] 
 
 HI. > :_w|_w|_w|_, dll_w|_^|_' 
 ^: i_ | L_ |_w|_w| i_ IAI 
 
 Str. p. 
 
 w w I w I A II 
 
 _. > | _ w I _ AI
 
 166 
 II. 
 
 III. 
 
 _ w I 
 
 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 
 
 I- A 
 
 _ AI 
 
 I v- I 
 
 I v 1 V I 
 
 I _ w I - w I 
 
 I _ A II 
 I _ A II 
 I _ AI 
 
 II. 
 
 III. 
 
 VII. 
 
 HTPORCHEMA (vv. 1115-1154). 
 
 Btr. ci. 
 
 _v I 
 ._ A II 
 _ A II 
 _ All 
 _ A II 
 -> I 
 
 - > I 
 
 > I _ A II 
 w I _ AI 
 
 > I ^w | 
 
 I -A 
 
 I -A3 
 
 _, w n 
 
 _A J 
 
 _ w I v I . 
 
 Sir. 
 
 I -A 
 I A 
 'I _ A 
 
 _e I 
 
 _ A
 
 II. > 
 
 III. 
 
 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 THE EXODOS (vv. 1261-1347). 
 Str. a. 
 
 I __ V f w I _ A II 
 
 S^^_ w I _ A I 
 I __ w I _ A II 
 
 __ w I _ A 3 
 
 167 
 
 
 ^l-Al 
 
 Str. ff. 
 
 trim. 
 
 trim. 
 
 i. w 
 
 w 
 
 n. > 
 
 Str. 
 
 _ A 
 
 Str. 8'. 
 
 _ A 
 _ A 
 _ A 
 _ A 
 _ A
 
 168 UHYTHMICAL SCIIKMK. 
 
 Str. a. 
 
 In consequence of the correspondence of vv. 3 and 4, v. 3 must 
 be regarded a catalectic bacchie dipody. These syllables have not 
 infrequently such value. 
 
 Str. p. 
 
 We must not regard v. 5 a dochmius with following choreic 
 
 tripody : 
 
 Si __ w I _, ^ II _ w I _ w I _ A II 
 
 Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical. It is simply a 
 melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited : 
 
 Str. /. 
 Str. y and str. a close with exactly the same period.
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 A LIST OF THE MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS OF THE ANTIGONE RE- 
 FERRED TO MOST FREQUENTLY IN THE CRITICAL NOTES. 
 
 Ii. Codex Laurentianus ; the most valuable of the Mss. of Soph., and 
 believed by many to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph, 
 extant. It was written in the tenth or eleventh century, and contains, 
 besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch., the Argo- 
 nautica of Apollonius Rhodius, and Scholia by different hands. In this 
 Ms. are found also corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the 
 codex, and therefore designated as prima manus or 8top#a>r>/s. 
 
 L 2 . A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the Laurentian Library, 
 generally regarded as a rescript of the preceding codex. It is charac- 
 terized by many interpolations, but is valuable for the light it throws on 
 some doubtful and obscure readings of L. 
 
 A. A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris, 
 containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as the chief of a 
 different family of Mss. from that of which L is the archetype. 
 
 V (Cod. 468). A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the Library of 
 St. Mark's at Venice. 
 
 Vat. The oldest of the Mss. in the Vatican Library containing the 
 Antigone; it was written in the fourteenth century. 
 
 E. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the National Library of Paris. 
 It contains the Aj., El,, O. T., besides the Antigone. 
 
 Among the ancient apographs of the codices, that of the grammarian 
 Tridinius is one of the most freq. quoted. It was made in the fourteenth 
 century, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance 
 and by great licence of interpolation, esp. in the lyric parts. 
 
 Sophokles Antigone. Erklart von G. Wolff. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet 
 von L. Bellermann. Leipzig, 1878. (Referred to as Bell.) 
 
 Sophoclis Dramata, edidit Theo. Bergk. Lips., 1838. 
 
 Sophocles with English Notes, by F. H. M. Blaydes. London, 1859. 
 (Referred to as Bl.) 
 
 Sophokles Antigone, Griechisch nnd Deutsch, von August Boeckh. 
 Berlin, 1843.
 
 170 APPENDIX. 
 
 Sophoclis Dramata. Denuo recensuit et illustravit Bothe cum annota- 
 tione Integra Bnmckii. Lips., 1806. (Referred to as Brunck.) 
 
 Sophocles with English Notes and Introductions, by L. Campbell. 
 VoL I. Second edition, revised. Oxford, 1879. (Referred to as Camp.) 
 
 Sophoclis Tragoediae superstites et perditarum Jragmenta, ex recensione 
 et cum commentariis G. Dindorfii. Editio tertia. Vol. III. Oxou., 1860. 
 (Referred to as Dind.) 
 
 Poetae Scenici Graeci, ex receusione G. Diudorfii. Editio quinta. 
 Lips., 1869. (Referred to as Dind. Poet. Seen.) 
 
 Sophoclis Tragoediae, cum brev. not. Erfurdt. Editio tertia, cum 
 adnotationibus Hermanni. Lips., 1830. (Referred to as Herm.) 
 
 Antigone, nebst den Scholien des Laureutianus, herausgegeben von 
 M. Schmidt. Jena, 1880. 
 
 Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1856. 
 (Referred to as Schn.) 
 
 Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Siebente Auflage, besorgt von 
 Nauck. Berlin, 1875. (Referred to as N.) 
 
 Sophoclis Antigone. Edidit F. Schubert. Lips., 1883. 
 
 Antigone, recensuit et brevi adnotatione instruxit M. Seyffert. 
 Berolini, 1865. (Referred to as Seyff.) 
 
 Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio tertia. 
 Gothae, 1846. (Referred to as Wund.) 
 
 Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio quinta, 
 1 11:111 1 curavit N. Wecklein. Lips., 1878. (Referred to as Weckl.) 
 
 Occasional reference is made also to the Lexicon Sophocleum of Fr. 
 Ellendt. Editio altera emendata. Curavit H. Genthe. Berolini, 1872. 
 (Referred to as Ell.) 
 
 Also to Meineke's Beitrdge zur Philologischen Kritik der Antigone des 
 Sophokles. Berlin, 1861. (Referred to as Mein.) 
 
 Also to Wecklein's Ars Sophoclis Emendandi. (Referred to as Weckl. 
 Soph. Emend.) Wiirzburg, 1869. 
 
 Also to H. Bonitz's Beitrage zur Erkldrung des Soptiokles. Wien, 
 1855-57. 
 
 Also to J. Kvicala's Beitr&ge zur Kritik und Erklttrung des Sophokles. 
 Wien, 1865. 
 
 Other important treatises and dissertations to which reference is made 
 are usually mentioned in connection with the name.
 
 APPENDIX. 171 
 
 A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE MOST IMPORTANT VARIANTS IN THE MS8. : 
 OF CONJECTURAL READINGS, AND EMENDATIONS. 
 
 2 f. Whether to read on or o TI cannot be decided from the Mss. L, 
 ace. to Dind. Poet. Seen., has o, n, with diastole by another hand. The 
 Schol. of L has on. With the reading o n two views, with minor variations, 
 have been taken of this sent.: (1) OTTOIOV, as repetition of o TI in an indir. 
 interr. sent, without a conj. (as in a sent, containing two dir. interrs., cf. 401) ; 
 (2) dirotov, as introducing a clause subord. to that introduced by o TI, with 
 which <rrv is then to be supplied; here 6vo\ov = qualis, the correl. TOIOS being 
 omitted. Among the more plausible conjectures are : o n . . . | eXXuirov 
 ovx.1, Dind. Poet. Seen.; Sri. ... | TO iroiov ov\\ ( irdv oSroiovovv), Nauck 
 (Krit. Bemerk.); o n . . . | \iairolov ov\\ (cf. quis et qualis), Seyff. 
 Schmidt proposes o n . . . | eoiKtv ovxl . . . reXeiv, but how out of such a plain 
 sent, the present reading could have arisen, it is difficult to see. Heimsoeth 
 Krit. Studien, dp' olo-9ct irov n . . . | dirotov ov Zcvs vcov KT. Paley Eng. 
 Journ. Philol. x., dp' olo-fl' tin . . . \ OVK eo-0" diroiov ov\\ vcov uxrcuv TtXu ; 
 
 4. The Mss. read aTT|s drtp. All attempts to explain this reading are 
 abortive. Boeckh's interpretation, " to say nothing of the ruin," where eiTp 
 = x w pte- h as nac ^ t ' ie mos * followers. Some have tried (in vain) to get the 
 sense " not without ruin," by changing ovV to ow8', or by supplying the force 
 of an ov from ovSc'v. F. Wieseler Philol., 1860, p. 474, proposes ov T' 
 a.n\<s aTp. Other emendations are : drrjpiov Brunck ; aTqs X OV Porson ; 
 OIKT]S aTcp Ast, and approved by Welcker (Rhein. Afus. 1861, p. 310) ; 01-1)8 \utra. 
 Vauvilliers; &n\s ire'pa Weckl. (Soph. Emend.). Paley believes 4-6 to be an 
 interpolation. 
 
 5. The repetition of the OVK in 6 is suspicious. May not oirotov ov 
 originally have been diroiovovv = qualecunque? To this surmise we are 
 led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss. (Monac. 500, and Vindob. 
 160) have ovx' (traces of which also appear in L, E), which may be a corrup- 
 tion of -ovv. 
 
 18. L rjiSciv ; but that the Schol. read |j8rj is evident from the gloss, dvrl 
 TOV gSta. 
 
 24. The reading of the text is that of the Mss. Its anomalies are xPH^^s 
 = XP T l"H Jl * vos XP 1 1 ^ ai<rvv &' K !l> an d SIKTJ SiKaia. With Wund.,Mein., Schn.,Bl., 
 Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse as a gloss. For xpt)orOeis W. reads 
 Xpn<rrois (with righteous justice and law in the sight of the good). Camp, suggests 
 irpoOets, having laid him out; Herm. and Ell. xpno^eis = iropoTY*^*' 8 ' *- e - 
 Eteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in case he should 
 fall. Weckl. Soph. Emend, proposes |ivTjo~&ls 8(10)5 Srj or Siicatwv. Margoliouth 
 Studia Scenica I. favors \pV]o-8ai Sixaitov ical vdp,<o Kara x.6ovos. 
 
 29. OITOWJ>OV oK\avTov : so read L, E. Inferior Mss. and most editt. oKXavrov 
 aTa4>ov, which is the more usual order (Eur. Hec. 30), and gives a smoother
 
 172 APPENDIX. 
 
 metrical verse. Still, a tribrach in the second foot of the iambic trimeter is 
 not unexampled: cf. wo'rcpo, Pkil. 1236; \6ovu, Aesch. C'hoeph. 1; iraWpa, 
 Pkil. 1314. 
 
 40. C. A. Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Xvovcr' <xv ^0* airrowra. 
 
 46. This verse is rejected by W. and by many other editt., on the ground 
 that it breaks the o-nxopvflia or single-verse-dialogue. Such a break, however, 
 is not without example in Soph. ' Cf. 0. T. 366-380, 1171 f. The remark of 
 Didymus, vwo TOT viropvTijiaTwrrwv rdv <rr(x ov vcvo6cv<r4(u, has influenced 
 editt 
 
 48. fi has been inserted by Brunck from the Schol. 
 
 57. L reads ciroXXifXoiv, adopted by Herm. and Seyff. in the sense, taken 
 with xP iv - ot oXXT)Xo^ovoiv. Others, in order to avoid the recurrence of the 
 final syllable -oiv, propose to read xp'> " r '" transpose po'pov and x<poiv. 
 
 70. Meineke proposes i\wi y a1 "' supplies cpov with pcro, so as to throw 
 more emphasis upon ijS'u>s. 
 
 71. The older Mss. read o'iroia, and &H)i evidently is imv. of olSa ; the 
 meaning then is hold such views as you please. But for this sense 4>povciv 
 is the usual word. W. adopts the reading 6-n-oia, which Herm. thought was 
 required by the syntax. 
 
 76. L aUl. Gerth de dial, tragoed., Curt. Stud. I., b, 209 f ., has shown that 
 both the Attic <ii and the Ionic aUi are used by the dramatic writers, and 
 that where a spondaic word was needed, as here, the older and more weighty 
 form oU( was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195, &(, with the first syllable short- 
 ened so as to form an iambus ; in 166, 456, oti is commonly measured w , 
 though there we might have an irrational spondee. 
 
 106. W. reads 'Ap-yo^o^ by conjecture. This is adopted by Gleditsch, 
 Die Cantica der Soph. Tragoedien. Bl., 'Apyt'iov. Feussner and Schiitz 
 read 'Ap-yoOtv *K | pavra 4>ura iravcrcryia, joining CK with pdvra. Copyists 
 might easily omit CK in such a position. E. Ahrens proposes 'Amo'Ocv. 
 
 108. W. is the only recent edit, who follows L in reading OVTO'PUJ = sharp- 
 pointed, piercing. W. makes it refer to the sharp sound of the snapping of 
 the reins over the backs of the horses, ogvro'vw, ovKpoVu> have been suggested. 
 E has ourt'pui. The Schol. explains by dci. 
 
 110. YE and vnptim\ (113) are emendations of Dind., who supposes that 
 y<jt and viripirra came into the Mss. through an erroneous extension by the 
 copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic systems. Were Doric 
 forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph., a great many 
 changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisms are to 
 be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be changed: Ant. 
 804, wyKofrrav; 822, Ovai-iv 'AtSav; Aj. 202, *EpxeciSav ; 234, iro^vav; El. 90, 
 irXa-yag; O. T. KiOo, Sva-rav*. See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in 
 an anapaestic system. 
 
 112. In the Mss., the corresponding verse (129) of the next anapaestic 
 system has two feet more than this. Because of this circumstance (which,
 
 APPENDIX. 173 
 
 however, is far from being conclusive, since exact correspondence in anapaests 
 is not always strictly observed, cf. Aj. 206-219, Phil. 144-149 with 162-168), 
 and the need of some word to govern ov, and in view of the Schol., OVTIVO 
 orpaTov . . . T|'Y a 'Y V IIo\wv(ici)s, and the fact that Polynices cannot be 
 the subject of what follows in the next strophe, most editt. have supposed 
 that there was a lacuna in the Mss., which they have tried to supply in 
 various ways : e.g. Erfurdt proposed eiro'pcvn 0ows 8', Schn. rfy'vy*' KIVOS 8'. 
 In W.'s reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin) wpo-cv means incited, and KCIVOS 
 refers to Adrastus, the leader of the Argives. The editt. that do not accept 
 a lacuna generally follow Scaliger's change in 110, os . . . IIoXvvtCKOvs, which 
 avoids the difficulty of making Polynices the subj. of the following verbs. 
 
 113. els (s) -ydv cSs, most of the Mss. aUros ws -ydv, the Schol. W., aUrds 
 <Ss YH V - ^ an exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to 
 be maintained, we must have a paroemiac here to correspond with 130, where 
 the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse. 
 
 117. <j>ovwcrawriv is the emendation of Boeckh for <f>oviauri.v or <jx>iviari, of 
 the Mss., which does not suit the metre. The Schol., rois TWV <j>o'vwv epuxrais 
 Xo'-yxais, also favors Boeckh's change. 
 
 122. T Kai. In the Mss. T is wanting ; it was added by Triclinius. So 
 read most editt. Boeckh reads l|j.irXr|o-0TJvai. ; BL, viv T| ; W., ical irplv; Weckl., 
 Soph. Emend., -n Kai, the rl giving a sarcastic force to irXr]cr0TJvai.. 
 
 124 ff. Most editt. adopt, with minor differences, this interpretation : 
 The poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Ar- 
 gives, refers by SpaKovn to the Thebans, thus alluding to the fable of the 
 eagle and the dragon, and to the origin of the Thebans. The passage would 
 then read, suitably to the construction of Spoucovri in the sent.: (1) Such a 
 warlike din, a thing difficult to overcome, was made at his back by his antagonist 
 the dragon; or (2) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objec- 
 tions may be urged : ( 1 ) The use of o-rds, eJJa, d}u|>ixav<ov, -yt vwiv is not in 
 keeping with the retention of the figure in aUro's- (2) irdra-yos tra0r\ must 
 be said, of course, of the Thebans, and yet ace. to this interpretation this 
 irdToyos was a Svo-xcipwpa for the Thebans. We understand the poet to say 
 that the Argive foe efia, because TOIOS irdra-yos KT*. that he found it a thing 
 hard to overpower. Schmidt proposes, TOIOS / df|>l $'* r ' *To6t) irara-yos "Aptos 
 avTiiraXtp Sovs \etpwfia SpaKovn, which he translates, " such a mighty din of 
 battle arose about the man (the Argive foe), that it gave him as a conquest to 
 the opposing dragon (sc. the Thebans). Gleditsch proposes, d|x<j)l rwvS' iraSr\ 
 ( iroraYos "Aptos dvn.iraX.ov T o-rreCpapa Spcucovros (SpaKtov being the Thebans). 
 
 130. L has virtpoirriatr with virtpoirrcwr on the margin a antiqua manu. The 
 former word is plainly a mistake, and such conjectures as vircpoirXCeus of V&u- 
 villiers (adopted by Bell.) and vircpoirrtCas of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. W.'s 
 reading, virpoVn]v (referring to Capaneus and obj. of jiiirm), is ingenious ; but 
 the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding sent., for it was their 
 defiant and proud advance which Zvs virepx.to"P KT. virtpoVra is found in E.
 
 174 APIM-NDIX. 
 
 134. orrlrvwas is" the reading of Triclinius, of several inferior Mss., and of 
 the Schol. L has avTiruira with ws written above by a later hand. The metre 
 is against ovrCrvira. Many editt. follow Person in writing dvnrviro, in agree- 
 ment with y$ (the tnrth smiting back) ; but we should then expect the regular 
 form dyriTvirui. 
 
 138. Aios is the conjecture of W. from the mutilated reading of L (traces 
 of S or Si with two unequal marks of apostrophe). TO. \uv is found in most of 
 the Mss. Wolff's reading brings out the double antithesis between Capaneus 
 and the other chieftains on the one hand and "Ap^s and Zevs on the other. 
 Weckl.'s conjecture, tl\t 8* oXX<j rd rowB* (aliter se habuerunt res 
 huius, i.e. C a pane i), is worthy of mention. So also is that of Gleditech, 
 
 clXf TOVS' <i8 JJLOip' OXXCL KTt. 
 
 151. The Mss. are divided between 6c'<r6cu (so L) and Ourdc. Some editt. 
 take 0t'<r6ai as the inf. for the imv. W. adopts Weckl.'s (Soph. Emend.) emen- 
 dation, \ptutv vvv 0to-0ai. N. and Schmidt read \pr\. Bl. proposes Oufuv for 
 6f<r6. SchulxTt adopts Kvicala's conjecture and reads TIS vvv OtVflw. 
 
 156 ff. The Mss. read VCOXM.OS with one anapaest lacking in 15C, and fol- 
 lowed by vtopauri 0wv KTC'. of our text. The cola in L begin with the words 
 Kpc'wv | vcopaun | \cjpi | on | irpovOcro | KOIVW. It seems necessary there- 
 fore to supply a word in 156. The omission there of some word denoting 
 ruler is further indicated by the Schol. on vcoxpo's : vtwrrl Karao-raOtls els THV 
 af>x T l v Ka ^ TvpavviSa. With the change of vcoxfxos vcapauri int<> vsoxnowri, 
 adopted by several editt., we lose what appears to be an important part of the 
 thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to which he himself 
 refers in his speech (170-174). Wolff's supposition that two anapaests fell out 
 just before vcopaurt (he would supply vcox)u3s nvyos raxfltfe for the entire 
 supposed lacuna) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the 
 verses indicated above, to take verse 160 as an anapaestic monometer. That 
 anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in strophie 
 arrangement is, ace. to Bell., to be seen in the Parodos of the Phil, and that 
 of the 0. C. 
 
 158. T(VO, in most editt., after the reading of Vat., and A. 
 
 169. ((iircSovs is preferred by Reiske, Hartung, Schmidt, N., " almost " by 
 Bl. W. objects -that the usual expression for " standing firm," as opposed to 
 " fleeing," is cpmSov (icvciv. 
 
 180. fYKXijo-as is the old Attic form for (yicXcUras. Photius Ler., p. 168, 
 says : K\^o-ai ol apx " 01 Xcyovonv, ov KXeurai, Kal K\^Sa OV'TCD Kal ol rpa-yiKol 
 Ka\ 8ovKv8(8rjs. The Mss. of the tragedians vary between fl and ci. Cf. Gerth 
 de dial, trayoed., Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 ff. So ivKXrfoi, 505, KX^Opov, 1186. 
 
 189. trtalowra.. The iota subscript in the forms which have { is good 
 Attic usage. Cf. Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 45. 
 
 203. The Mss. read cKKCKT]pvx0ai, corrected to tKKKT]pvx6ai, which is the 
 reading of W. This inf. must depend on Xryu. {KKCKIJPVKTCU is the emenda- 
 tion of Musgrave, and is the reading of the most editt.
 
 APPENDIX. 1 75 
 
 306. alKwr&'vr' is the common reading (L has alKuH)VT a , A aticio-6c'v T'). 
 With the former reading, the best const, is to take oOairrov Kal alKurOc'vr 
 together, and Sepias as accus. of specification with alKurflt'vr' ISciv. 
 
 211 f. L KpcW. Inferior Mss. Kpc'ov. Many editt. reject these readings, 
 partly in order to get a const, for the accus. of the next verse. W. reads KV- 
 piv, and construes TOV Svorow KT. icvpciv TO.VT apc<ncck croL N. proposes in 
 211 o-v ravra Spcurcis. Schmidt changes the next verse to 8pdv TOV T KT., 
 Weckl. Soph. Emend, to r TOV T KT. Dind. changes KCU to KOS Bell, reads 
 TO Spdv instead of KpcW. 
 
 213. Erfurdt corrected irov T' cvwn. of the Mss. To avoid irov ^e, Dind. 
 (1836) and Mein. proposed irov fjtrttm, which W. has adopted. Bergk and 
 N. read iravrl <roL y tv&rri irov. 
 
 218. L aXXa>. aXXco A, E. aXXo is found in only one late Ms. (ace. to 
 Camp.). The contrast is not between the Chorus and some other person who 
 is commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that 
 enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus. 
 
 223. Mss. Taxovs. W. o-irovSrjs from the supposed citation of this passage 
 in Arist. Rhet. iii. 14, and from the Schol., OTV \urra. o-irovSrjs eurfl(*avwv irpos 
 o~t Treiro'pevp.a.1. But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ms. reading a citation 
 which may have been carelessly made from memory ? That Aristotle was not 
 infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell.'s revision of 
 Wolff. 
 
 231. W. follows the Mss. o-xo\jj, which he connects with TJWTOV = 7 ac- 
 complished with difficulty, and hence {SpoSvs. Bl. adopts the emendation of the 
 Schol. o-xo\l) TO,XVS> which gives an oxymoron like cnrovSf} ppaSvs ; but the 
 latter is more suitable to the thought. 
 
 241. tv Y* ~ ro X%n ( u ) m tne Mss. This is the common reading of the 
 editt. W. followed Bergk, who substituted rt <{>poi|xia^'g (.), taken from the 
 supposed citation of this passage in Arist Rhet. iii. 14. 10. The Schol. on 
 Arist. 1. c. says, TO 8 rl ^potiuo^g TOV Kpc'ovro's rn Xe'-yovros. Bell, shows that 
 not much weight is to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp, think the words 
 in Aristotle are prob. a quot. from Eur. Iph. Taur. 1162. 
 
 242. oTfljiaCvcdv in L, A. oi]pavuv in two later Mss. 
 258. Naber, in Mnemosyne ix. 212 ff., proposes eTucovros for the meaningless 
 
 A.00VTOS. 
 
 263. The Mss. have dXX* c<j>cvyc TO* |ii} clSevat, one syllable too many. Er- 
 furdt cut out TO. Other conjectures are : Goettling l<|>curKc JJ.T] tlSe'vcu, Seyff. 
 4'<j>t] TO firj cl8veu, Bl. irds S' <j>vy [i.i\ clScvai, Dind. e<j>iryc iras TO |M{. Pos- 
 sibly tlSc'vai is a gloss upon TO HT], borrowed from ^xiveiStvai in 266. 
 
 269. The punctuation in the text is that generally adopted. Camp, and 
 Bl. rightly hold that the contrast between cts and iravras, secured by W.'s 
 punctuation, is pointless here. 
 
 279. Camp, adopts N.'s emendation of g for ij. 
 
 280. W. changes KO|XC of the Mss. to Kara \u, joining the prep, with
 
 176 APPENDIX. 
 
 on the ground tliat Kai with c|u would imply that the guard had 
 provoked some one else also. KOU pt is an iin]>roveiiieiit suggested by Seidler 
 on Kd}M in changing the place of the emphasis. 
 
 286. An exchange of position between irufxwrwv and tKtivwv. suggested by 
 N., would help the clearness of the sent. For vo'povs, Herwerden proposes 
 Sdfu>v$. 
 
 292. N. reads vwrov Sixa(u>s t\ov uXo'cf)ws <Jx'piv, which is based upon 
 four quotations of this passage by Eustathius. But it is generally believed 
 that Eustathius here quoted incorrectly from memory. W. concludes that lie 
 had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, oVris vXo'4>us 4>t'p l r " 6o.ifj.ova. 
 
 313 f. These verses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and 
 placed by Schmidt after 320, as being more appropriate there. By this ar- 
 rangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number (5) of verses. 
 
 318. ri S is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Sal in L. W. has rl Sal 
 pu6|iti;tis. With the punctuation of the text, adopted from Seyff. and fol- 
 lowed by Camp., the question has more point. 
 
 320. All the Mss. read XaX-r|pa, except L which seems to have had ( a iXciX-r^m, 
 the first a being erased. Both XdXi]|ia and oX^a are explained by the Schol. 
 6ij\ov favors aXi^io, since it needs no inference to prove XaXt|pa; besides, 
 Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier's loquacity (310). 
 
 326. The Mss. TO, Suva, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. W. thinks 
 there is a sarcastic allusion to Stivdv in 323. But this seems unmeaning, nor 
 does Suva give the required sense. Most editt. rd SciXa from the Schol. 
 TaSrjXa is a conjecture of Weckl. Soph. Emend. 
 
 342. I, has irdXcvov; the other Mss. are divided between iroXcvov and 
 iroXtvwv. Camp, remarks that the masc. is more prob. because ovrfp follows 
 in the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob. that iroXcvuv was changed 
 by copyists into iroXcvov (to agree with TOVTO) than that the opposite change 
 was made. 
 
 343. W. reads KOV<JX>V'WV, which is the corrected reading of L and is 
 found in later Mss. The Schol. explains by KOV'<JXS Kal raxtws <f>epofit'vwv. 
 Kov4>ovo'u>v is an emendation of Brunck, and is now generally accepted. 
 
 351. L has Igcroi with a written alx)ve in the Schol. Other Mss. have 
 either rroi or CCTOI. Thus the verse lacks one syllable of being complete. 
 tmocTai was proposed by Brunck. From the Schol. on d)i<t>(Xo4x>v (ical Xttirci 
 TJ vird' tJiro vyov &yti), and from the Schol. in the next verse (diro KOIVOV TO 
 viro l\ryov O^CTOI), it is to be inferred either that wo was wholly wanting in 
 the text of the Schol., or that the prep, was comjtounded with the verb, and that 
 its omission with (vyov (cf. Dionys. Hal. Hint. iii. 400, vrnfya-yov TOV 'Opdnov 
 viro Jvyo'v) became a matter of comment, oytiv Jvyo'v without a prep., in the 
 sense of to briny under the yoke, is unknown. W.'s conjectural reading &ras 
 ay" is forced. Among the most plausible emendations arc-: dxp.aTai dpfyi- 
 PaXv (xryo'v, Mi-nil. ; dirX^crai 04i()>(Xo<{>ov (trydv (<'f. wrrXio-aO' i-mrovs, I loin. //. 
 xxiii. 301), G. Jacob; tinrov (O^croL, (i. 11. Miiller. Margoliouth ado]>ts
 
 APPENDIX. 177 
 
 octroi from Dind. Poet. Seen., and reads 'iinrov cufjerai ofi<j>iiro'X<ov VY' V 
 ovpciov KTC., which he translates, "he rears him a yoke of servants in the 
 horse and the bull." Brunck's reading seems the least unsatisfactory. 
 
 354. W. adopts the conjectural reading of Wieseler, Kar' dvtjvo'tv <j>poVtifia, 
 and interprets : " The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definitely 
 fixed by means of the word." 
 
 357. The Mss. atOpia (= atOpcia). So W., who takes it as = TO attpeia with 
 iraytav (cf. 1209, 1265), i.e. the keenness of the frosts. This is the reading also of Bl. 
 and "VVund. Boeckh's conjecture viraiOptia has been adopted chiefly because, 
 
 as Camp, says, the repetition of ^ <^ \ \ I _ w I in verses 3, 4, 6, suits 
 
 the composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius 
 
 and cretic in verse 3, i.e. w | ^ . Camp, reads SiaCOpcia; other editt. 
 
 are divided between cva(0pcia and viraCOpcio. 
 
 360. W. departs without sufficient reason from the Mss. reading adopted in 
 the text. The phrase to which he objects is not TO ov8'v but ovScv TO ju'XXov. 
 
 361 ff. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt pro- 
 poses "AiSo, (icivov (jxvjjiv owe e4>pae ira vo'crcov 8' d|iT)xavous KT. For t-ira^Tcu 
 several changes have been proposed, e.g. CITVCTCU, cirapicecrci, eircurtTOU. 
 
 365. o-o<j>o'v TI is hard to justify. In place of it, Heimsoeth proposes Scivo'v 
 TI ; Schmidt, TOW'V TI ; Gleditsch, Too-o'vSt. 
 
 366. W. reads TOT' e's to make the verse logaoedic. J. H. H. Schmidt 
 makes it choreic. See Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, p. 175, foot-note. 
 
 368. iraptipwv in the Mss. Gloss in L 2 irX-qpwv TT|pwv. Seyff ., Erf urdt, 
 Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss. Boeckh interprets by violating from 
 the idea of falsely inserting. The most noticeable emendations are : irXtjowv, 
 adopted by W., from the Schol. ; T' cUCpcuv = vxj/uv, Schn. ; rt TTJOWV, Kayser ; 
 ircoaCvtov, Wund. ; irapaipwv, Dind., Ell. ; and -yepaipwv, Musgrave, Reiske, N., 
 Bonitz. The last fits the thought best. 
 
 375. Mein. thinks To8' cannot be right and reads KCUC'. L epSoi. This is 
 preferred by Camp, and Bl. to cpSu because of the preceding opt. 
 
 386. [w'o-ov has been restored by Seyff. from L. The other Mss. have els 
 Se'ov. N. reads Us Kcupo'v, Weckl. Soph. Emend., ts KoXo'v. 
 
 390. Weckl. conjectures Sevpo' |i e^iv'xovv. 
 
 411 f . Keck proposes virrjvfj.ov oo-ji-qv. 
 
 414. The Mss. read o^eiS-rjo-oi, which is exactly contrary to the sense re- 
 quired, sc. to be neglectful of. The reading of the text is the emendation of 
 Bonitz, and is adopted by Seyff., N., Weckl. Golisch (Jahrb. Philol. 1878, 
 p. 176) proposes <t TIS TOV 8" a4> cvSTJo-oi iro'vov. 
 
 436. Dind. changes d\X' ijSt'ws to ojx' T^SCMS, which has found favor with 
 many editt. But oXXa adds the thought " she confessed all," which was the 
 cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard. 
 
 439. W. has adopted the proposal of Bl. ToXX' against all Mss. authority 
 and without sufficient reason. By irdvra Tavra, the Guard simply means " all 
 these considerations that I have been speaking of."
 
 178 APPENDIX. 
 
 447. I. TJI&W TO, which has been taken by most editt. as flSijs TO. Cobet, 
 Nov. Lectt. 215, emends to {{Scotia, ace. to the directions of the old gramma- 
 rians for the iroXaid 'A-rCfs- Cf. also Track. 088, fg|jSi]<r6a. 
 
 452. Toiovo-8* . . . <Spurt> is the conjecture of Valckenaer for the traditional 
 ot TowrS' . . . uipierav, and is preferred by W. in his critical appendix, and 
 adopted by Seyff., N., Bonitz, Schmidt, et al. The defenders of the Ms. read- 
 ing find in rovo-S' an intentional sarcasm on the same expression in Creon's 
 question, and understand it to refer to the laws of sepulture. But the ex- 
 pression TowrS' tv dvOpwirois seems rather vague for this. 
 
 454. is Taypairra is the reading of Bocckh after one Ms., for &rr d-ypairra. 
 
 462. L has awr'. Brunck wrote avr* after inferior Mss. 
 
 467. W. changes the Mss. Oavovr' to 0' ^vds T', i.e. the one sprung from my 
 mother, and one (sc. father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. argues that 
 Polynices would be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.'s 
 reading is not justified by t'vds dvSpo's TC ical |uds vUis, Plat. /.//.'/ i. 627 <, 
 and similar passages, in which identity of parentage is expressed by the use of 
 I$ or o avros. Mein. proposes i* (itas |ii)Tpos trarpos T* aBairrov. dflairrov 
 r\v<r\6}t.r\v WKVV is the ordinary reading. The Mss. vary between ijurx<>Vi)v L, 
 A, ^v(crxop.T]v Vat., j^r\6\t.r\v and lcr\o'fiT|v inferior Mss. The Schol. 
 vircptiSov. ^v<rxoVr]v has no warrant. r\vt<r\o\j.r]v and dvrxo'|i^v 
 are found in use. The simple <xopcu in the sense of TXrjvai is not found. 
 dOairrov may be a gloss, or a change from ara<j>ov when the corrupt form 
 TJVO-XOJITIV had gained foothold. Bl. thinks the disturbance in the text arose 
 from the omission of ovr', and that VCKW is a gloss, and reads dOairrov 6'vr' 
 r)vf<rxoVT)v. Weckl. Soph. Emend, also prefers this. 
 
 486. dfiai|iovorre'pa (<r) in A, Vat., d(uii|iovf<rr<pa (is) in L. The reading 
 of the text gives a plainer const, than d|icu|iovi<rrf pas, which would have to be 
 taken (as a&cA^qs is) in the pred. gen. with icvpct (ovo-a). 
 
 490. W. reads rou^ous obj. of povXtvo-ai, and makes rov8 gen. of posses- 
 sion referring to Polynices. For the plur. he cites 0. T. 987, oi irarpos T<I<|>OI. 
 He objects to {JovXtwrai as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to 
 taking fcrov subst. with rovSc roi4>ou, like fcrov TTJS TV'XHS, YH5 ant ^ similar 
 phrases. Metzger proposes rdvS< KTjScvo-ai roujwv. Keck would read rovSc 
 4>povri<rai ro4>ov. 
 
 505. The Mss. read lyicXfUroi, {'yKXijtroi. But the fut. opt. is not used in 
 independent cond. sents. Some editt. prefer the aor. ryKX-rfo-ai, fyicXiiom. 
 
 506 f. By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficul- 
 ties mentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is 
 any reference to these verses in what follows. TOVTO (508) plainly refers to 
 502 ff. virCXXowiv <rro'pa does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is 
 only another form of the statement in 604, 505. In assigning these verses to 
 the Chorus, W. has chosen the less objectionable course. 
 
 520. fcrov is a variant. Some editt. read toxt, others brovs, and supply 
 iro6ti as pred. from the preceding verse.
 
 APPENDIX. 179 
 
 527. Scucpva \ipo'(wva L, Xtipojtt'va A, Xtipopcvt) L, 2 V, Vat. Schol. Scucpv 
 ], the reading of Triclinius. But eHfiw is not found in the tragedians. 
 . Prom. 400, is a conjecture of Herm. 
 
 531. Editt. generally read ^, omit comma after vcfKipfvt), and have comma 
 instead of colon after Opo'vwv. L, V read TJ. Valckenaer, on Phoen. 1637, 
 shows that the art. is often found after a pron. in an address to indicate 
 mockery or anger. Cf. EL 357, <rv 8' ij(uv i| (xurovo-a fucreis jitv Xo-yw. 
 
 557. L has (w'v y ov (1) corrected a prima manu to |u'vroi (= \uv TOI). 
 Schol. orcavrg KO\US c&oKeis <j>poviv. The variants are many. A has jwv rovs, 
 which is preferred by the most editt. because it gives a more pointed contrast 
 with TOIS 8e. Two interpretations are then given: (1) "You in the view of these 
 (Creon), but I in the view of those (the gods below and Polynices) seemed, etc." 
 (2) "You seemed in that way (your way) to be exercising good judgment, but I 
 in this way (my way)." Schubert reads, after Kvicala, <rv jiev TWS, TWS 8 yw. 
 
 575. The common reading is e<|v. L. has cpoC, followed by W., Schn., Seyff., 
 Dind. Poet. Seen. N. proposes povos, Mein. icupti, Weckl. Soph. Emend, (xevci. 
 
 578 f. L. has rcurSc (instead of rovSe), prob. by inadvertence because of the 
 following TcurSe, just as A has both times rowSe. These variants and the pecu- 
 liar emphasis of ywaucas etveu have led to several emendations ; e.g. tv 8e 
 rda-fa xp^i vvvaiKas ZXcu, Dind. ; ctp^ai., Schmidt ; tv 8erds 8e \pr\, Seyff. ; K8- 
 ras 8 XP 1 ! Y vvaiKa s ^vau, Weckl., after Engelmann. 
 
 580. Naber, Mnemosyne ix. p. 212 f., proposes <j>pi<rcrov<ri for <j>v-yovo-L, 
 but this robs yip of its force. 
 
 586. Most of the Mss. irovrias dXcxs, corrected by Elmsley. 
 
 588. Triclinius read pijVo-ais for 0prf(r<r{]<riv of the Mss., which has been 
 corrected by Ell. to pijr<rai<riv. Bergk proposes c'pcpos 4'<j>a\ov, which is ap- 
 proved by Bl. 
 
 591. The text has the Ms. reading. W. objects to the combination of 
 K\aivdv and Sv<rdv|xov (a permanent and a temporary quality) by means 
 of KCU. The position of Sc is unusual. W.'s reading Svcrdvcpoi is the con- 
 jecture of Bergk. 
 
 594 ff . " To find a perfectly satisfactory reading as a substitute for these 
 ill-fitting words is hardly possible." N. Instead of <j>6i(xvtov of the Mss., 
 Herm. reads <j>0iTc3v, which he takes metrically as the required spondee ; but 
 4>0iTo's has elsewhere a short penult. Dind. Poet. Seen, proposed irrfnoT' oXX 
 oXXois tirl irT]|Aa<ri. Kolster, Das zweite Stasimon in Soph. Antigone, Jahrb. 
 Philol. 1867, p. 101 ff., ingeniously conjectures irrjiMr cuj>0iTws for 
 4>0i|Mvcov. Schmidt reads : cipxaia TO. Aa(3SaKi8dv 4>9i,Tcov optical. | 
 O'IKCO mfjjx' cirl tnjji,aTi TKTOVT'. 
 
 596. Kolster changes yc'vos to a-yos, i.e. "the blood-guiltiness (of the race) 
 does not leave posterity free." 
 
 600. Th. Kock conjectures OoXos for <J>aos. This is adopted by Seyff. and 
 defended by Kolster. 
 
 603. Mss. KO'VIS. icon-Is is the emendation of Jortin, now generally
 
 180 APPENDIX. 
 
 received. Those who defend icoVts make it refer to the strewing of the dust 
 OTer the corpse, which becomes for Antigone $oir(a. With this reading Kar- 
 414 is to be taken in the secondary sense of heap upon, which a Schol. explains 
 by KoXvwrct. Camp, following Donaldson, defends this by saying that as 
 KaratuuHku KO'VIV is " to cover one's self with dust," so by a poetical inversion 
 the dust may be said Karoiidv, " to cover or sweep out of sight." 
 
 605. aav ay is Weckl.'s emendation for red* of the Mss., and is received 
 by W. through a supposed necessity for 6iv with the potential opt. in the 
 dramatists. 
 
 606. Inferior Mss. read vircpfkurb}.. 
 
 607. Most of the Mss. read iravro-ynpus. A has n-avra'yrifxos, wholly free 
 from old age, i*. ever young. iravTO-yTJfxos means either making all aged, or very 
 aged, ancient. In neither sense has the word any fitness here. A Schol. 
 explains by o aUivios. As analogous, Bell, cites irafific-yas, iraYKeucos, anil ira-y- 
 fip**s from later Greek as applied to xpo'vos. iravra-yptvs is W.'s conjecture. 
 Other conjectures are : iraYKfxmjs, iravros alpuv, iravr' dypwv. 
 
 may have arisen from a supposed antithesis to the following <r 
 
 608. The Mss. reading o iravroYrjpws j ovr axajiaroi 6cwv is manifestly incor- 
 rect when the verse is metrically compared with the corresponding -vo'wv f'purwv 
 | ctSort 8' ovSfv cp-rm of the antistrophe. Dind. writes ovr OKO-TTOI 0twv viv ; 
 Herm., ovrc 6<uv oKfirrroi; Schn., ovr crccov oKp.aroi. prjvts Oeiiv seems un- 
 suitable. Ot'ovrcs is the conjecture of Donaldson and Hcimsoeth. Instead of 
 this word, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like <{>6cpov<riv or 4>6(vov<riv in 
 trans, sense) which fits better to the idea of proves than olpovouv from oipci. 
 The true reading is yet to be found. 
 
 612 f. W. reads tiropiuVcu vo'nov, makes the inf. express purpose after 
 KdTt xis Sweurros, and interprets so as to protect law and authority forever. 
 This construction of the inf. as if SVVCMTOI uxrrc preceded, and this sense of 
 t'impKciv, are doubtful. 
 
 613 f. The Mss. ovScv t'pirti Ovaruiv PIOTCO ir-dinroXis ( iroifiiroXiiv ? ) CKTOS aras. 
 This means, in no respect does it (this law) approach the life of mortals in every 
 state (i. everywhere) free from harm. But this conflicts with the leading thought 
 at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, no one who comes in con- 
 flict with the sovereignity of Zeus, etc. The same objection holds against W.'s 
 reading : 6 5' ovScv fpim Ovarwv pCoros KT., the life of mortals in every state docs 
 not pass free from calamity. The contradiction lies in saying " blest are they 
 who are free from calamity," and then, " no life is exempt from calamity." 
 Many editt. take refuge in iratiiroXv' y for irofiiroXis, which is understood to 
 mean nothing proceeds very far without arrj (which involves the same contradic- 
 tion as that objected to above), or to the life of man nothing beyond the bounds 
 comes free from &n\ (where the sense of irafiiroXv seems forced). Lange's 
 conjecture (adopted by Schubert) iravr<X<s nothing that is complete, with the 
 notion that iravr<Xs is for a mortal CKprrpov, and the striving for it v-rrcppa- 
 <r(a, is artificial. irXijmuX^s has been adopted from Weckl. Soph. Emend, as
 
 APPENDIX. 181 
 
 being most in harmony with the thought and at the same time requiring no 
 violent change of the Ms. reading. Dind. abandons the passage, supposing 
 e'pirei and C'KTOS dras to be interpolated from 618 and 625. 
 
 620. L reads irpoo-avorrj. The other Mss. vary between irpo\|av'oT], irpoo-- 
 il/av'arr], -rrpoo-a'pr), irpo<raipr). The Schol., irpo0-<f>lpi, favors ijsav'u or alpw. 
 
 625. Mss. oXi-yocrrov. a\lyurrov is Bergk's emendation. dXi-yoo-ro'v is a 
 doubtful form, and would mean one of a few. 
 
 633. 9v\Laiv<av is the reading of an old Schol. for XworaCvwv, which is a 
 dira Xryo'|ivov and means rave. 
 
 646. W.'s irc'Sos for iro'vovs is a marginal reading of L, and is apparently 
 confirmed by the Schol. But irovovs makes good sense, and is recommended 
 by 0. C. 400, TjjSe TJJ iroXci p/yav o-wrqp* dpcurOc, TOIS 8* e'fiois \8pois iro'vovs. 
 
 648. The Mss. read rds 4>pvas vj>' TJ8ovi]s. Triclinius first inserted y 
 before v$ to heal the metrical fault. But it is difficult to see any force in -y* 
 with 4>f*'vas. W.'s reading 81' rjSoviiv is a conjecture of Bl. Dind. Poet. Seen. 
 4>p*'vas v$ ijSovTjs Sapls, gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot. He also 
 proposes o-ds v<j>' ijSovT]s <}>pvas, which is adopted by Schubert. Mein. proposes 
 cjjpevas <rv / t|8org. Weckl. rourS' v|>' TJ8ovr{s <j>p'vas. 
 
 659. L has rd T* tvYcvrj, with o-vyyevrj written above. o-vyyeVT] is prob. a 
 gloss, but is regarded by W. as an original correction. Erfurdt corrected 
 to TCI V tfycvii. 
 
 669. W. rejects this verse, (1) because cv opx^ ai seems to him superfluous 
 after what is said in 666 ff. ; (2) because apxr6<u ought to come before 
 apxeiv, since to rule well is a result of to obey well; (3) because with this verse 
 omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by Haemon would be 
 exactly equal. These reasons seem insufficient. Soph, is not so rigid an 
 observer as Aesch. of correspondence in the orixopvOCa. Bl. would prefer 
 to read KoXcos T dv opxciv cv T' dv dp\6o-0ai. 
 
 673. W. reads irdXcis r . . . rfi>' (=rfil) after two inferior Mss. This ap- 
 pears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon 
 occasioned by TC . . . qcW. Many editt. effect the same result by omitting T', 
 which has, however, the best Mss. authority. 
 
 674. L reads o-v|ifuix j ni (= cn)v |xaxt))- This is defended by Camp, and 
 others, but with difficulty. Better is the emendation of Held (Progr. Schweid- 
 nitz, 1854), KOV \ui\r\ Sopos- The reading of W. is the conjecture of Keiske, 
 and is almost generally received. 
 
 675. Keck objects to rpoirds, and would substitute Tocts for it. 
 
 688. L has o-ov with I written above, a prima manu. o-ol is the reading 
 also of A, V. Most editt. write crow. 
 
 706. W.'s change of rovV to rovS* is unnecessary, and without Ms. 
 support. 
 
 707. Priscian, Instit. Gram. 17, 157, quotes this verse thus : 6Vrvs Y*H> 
 avruiv cv <{>povctv fio'vos SOKCU 
 
 718. Most Mss. have OvjMp, which some join with cbcct as a local dat., yield
 
 1 s - APPENDIX. 
 
 in your heart (but this is an Epic usage), others with StSou, niton- to your anger 
 a departure. 8vpov is found in L a , V, and in several later Mss. W.'s con- 
 jecture tiv8<(>, yield in respect to your edict, does not recommend itself. 
 
 736. The Mss. y*- W"., with many editt., adopts Dobree's emendation. 
 The succession of 738, 737, 730, 739, seems preferable to that of the text. 
 
 747. The Mss. owe dv. ow rdv is Elmsley's conjecture. 
 
 755 iT. The transposition adopted from Bell., and suggested to him by 
 Donner, is preferred also by Weckl. N. places 756-7 after 749 (cf. also 
 Enger, PhUol. 1867, p. 344), but this order makes the connection less 
 clear. 
 
 760. L d-ya-yt, A d-ytrt. Several editt. prefer the latter. 
 
 775. W. adopts 6Vov for c4s of the Mss. from Bl., on the ground that 
 TCKTOVTOV requires a correlative. But tis may stand instead of oo-ov. 
 
 785. W. adopts the conjecture of Winckelmann, 8* for 8'. Dind. Poet. 
 Seen, also reads 8*, and adopts the reading 6's r of L in 782, which gives the 
 correlation of W ... T. 
 
 789. Instead of i-r of the Mss., N., Bl., Weckl., W., read <r /. tir is 
 defended by Camp., who makes it mean m the case of. Erfurdt and others 
 take it for firarn. 
 
 798. L has irofxp-yos, which is prob. the error of a copyist. The reading of 
 the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl, by which a 
 proceleusmatic (iropcSpos cv) corresponds to a dactyl of three times (4>v'ifi.os). 
 This is so rare and questionable as to lead many editt. to abandon the Ms. read- 
 ing and to adopt that of Emperius, vv'n4>as TWV fu-yaXwv rwvSc iraptSpos, which 
 removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are 
 rare, a few seem well authenticated. Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, p. 53, gives 
 one instance, Pind. Pyth. xi. 4, imp McXCav = 0tp.iv Upav. W. adds, Nem. vii. 
 10, EugcvlSa irarpa = ct Mvajwxrv'vas. Also, Soph. Aj. 403, o\c'8piov alK^ei = 
 v4>povs 'ApytCois- In Eur. we find at least one instance: Androm. 490, 
 vircp = avroKparovs. In Soph., Bell, has found 0. T. 1105, ovSt'va 
 w = Oif PO.ICTI.V dvcurcrtuv, and 970 of the Ant., Q.-yyj.troKi's "Aprjs = dp\aio- 
 yo'vwv (981). As analogous Bell, cites the fact that also in comic trimeter 
 there are a few instances where a measure of three times (which is the measure 
 of the logaoedic dactyl, the long syllable being xpo'vos oXo-yos one and a 
 half times) is filled by four short syllables, namely, when an anapaest follows 
 upon a tribrach (dactyl); e.g. Arist. Ach. 733, OKOVCTOV STJ, irori\tT cjilv rov 
 
 yewrrc'pa, ^/ | w | wllwwww | O | w | Aves, 108, iroSairu TO 
 
 ^c vos ; 6*8v al rpiifpcis al KaXaC ; \j \j \ w|wwww| w| w| w| 
 
 811. Bl. prefers ira-yxoivos, which exactly fits the metre in the correspond- 
 ing verse, 828, of the antistrophe. Cf. El. 138, t 'At8a ira-yicovov \f|ivas. 
 
 814. L, A, V, Viv\ip.4>t5ios, which gives a dactyl where a spondee is found 
 in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. The word is found only in one 
 other place, Meleager, Anth. Pal. 7, 182. cirl W|M|>(OIS is Bergk's emendation, 
 adopted by Schn., Wund., N. But Dind., Bl., Camp, et al. read irivv'|i4>M>$.
 
 APPENDIX. 183 
 
 828. The Mss. have 6VPpo>. opppoi is the almost certain conjecture of 
 Musgrave. Camp, alone of recent editt. defends 6'p.ppip. 
 
 831. For 8' vir of the Mss. most editt. read 8' wir*. This follows in part 
 quite naturally from the correction in 828. 
 
 834. The Mss. vary between Oco-yevn's, metrically impossible, and Ocoycvvifs. 
 W. reads Otio-yevTjs, after Wieseler, because he thinks Oto-yevvrjs an unknown 
 and improbable form. N. cites an instance of it in Tzetzes, and of irov- 
 Tovtvvrjs in Nicetas, of irpTOYvvTJs in Theod. Prod. But these are too late 
 to be of any authoritative value. He thinks Soph, may have written Oetow rt 
 ytvovs- Ocio-yevrjs occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles, 5, 261. 
 
 836 ff . KaCroi <J>0ifu'vu>. W., under the influence of a Schol., 6'oris TOIS Uro- 
 Oc'ois d(tows eTeXevTrjortv, writes KaC TW. But the use of the masc. of the partic. 
 without the art. makes the statement general. Variants are <J>9i(jie va, <|>8i(M'vav. 
 If 838 (akrav Kal cimra Oavovo-av) were to be retained, there is reason for 
 preferring <|>0i|uva, since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and 
 with that <j>6ijva would better agree than <)>0i|Uv<>>. But 838 is rejected as a 
 verse without point. It was rejected already by the Aldine edit. If the verse 
 is retained, a verse is still wanting to complete the correspondence with the pre- 
 ceding anapaestic system, 817-822. This fact (which, however, is not decisive 
 here) and the Schol. Kaprcpciv o- xpij, ws Kal if NIO^T) iKO,prtfn\<rtv irapa(iw- 
 6ovixcvos avrn'v, to which nothing in the text corresponds, have led some to 
 believe that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. W. proposes this : 
 <re 8 Kal TVrjvai irpt'irov ws KCIVTJV, by which the Chorus would mean, " it is 
 proper that you also show fortitude as did she," but which Antigone should 
 understand to mean " it is fitting that you also suffer " ; and it is to this then 
 that Antigone alludes by 04x01 ytXcofxai. By transposing the words in 836-7, 
 as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system, 
 and i in UroOcois is kept short, as is usual in tragedy. 
 
 840. olxojw'vav is the correction of Martin for dXofu'vav, dXXojw'vav of the 
 Mss. Some adopt ov\o|ie'vav from Triclinius ; but this commonly means 
 destructive. 
 
 846. ciriKTwjj.au A marginal reading is ciripowpai (for mpu>nai ) , which 
 Bl. prefers. Wund. reads iravS(3|iai. 
 
 848. Most of the Mss. have epYpa* corrected by Brunck to Ipypa. L cpVpa- 
 Many editt. follow Herm. in reading i'pna. 
 
 850 f. W. has adopted Pporots from Triclinius. y has been inserted 
 metri gratia. The metre of this and of the corresponding verse, 870, of 
 the antistrophe do not agree. Bergk, Dind., et al, reject the verse as an 
 interpolation. Conjectures are numerous. Several editt. adopt that of Em- 
 perius, OVT' v TOUTIV tr" ovrt TOWTIV. Gleditsch's reading is lu> SvcrrroTftos 
 Pporujv, ovSe vcKpds vtKpouriv ] |iTOiKos, ov <riv, ov Oavowriv, which is in 
 exact metrical correspondence with the commonly received reading of the 
 antistrophe, U 8v<nroT|*wv KOo-tyvilTe ydpwv Kvpr{<ras, Oavuv T' ovtrav 
 vapc's |xc.
 
 184 APPENDIX. 
 
 855. I- reads iroXv'v. W. proposes iro'Xti. Sclin., BiT^k, iroSoiv = violently. 
 irpoot'irrs does not seem to be the right verb. V lias irpocrcirauras. Cf. 
 Aesch. Prom. 886, Xo'-yoi iratow" lictj | <mryvTJs irpos KVJJLCUTIV ar^s. 
 
 860. olrov is Brunck's reading for otxrov, adopted by Dind., Bl., N. 
 
 865. S\xT)io'pv in L. The Sehol. has 8urjio'pou agreeing with parpo's, which 
 is preferred by most editt. 
 
 869 f. W.'s reading is without authority, except that IM is found repeated 
 in L, which seems to be an attempt to make the metre agree with the cor- 
 responding verse of the strophe, 850. Bell, gets a closer metrical corre- 
 spondence by reading tw 8\xnroT|iv li y ( M JLWV Kacri-yv^Te Kv'fxras, which has 
 been adopted as being the least objectionable. 
 
 877. Dind. rejects ToXai4>pu>v as a repetition from 866, and reads p\o|xai | 
 rdr irvfMvrav oSo'v. 
 
 879. Mss. Upov. Many editt. read Ipov so as to avoid resolution of the 
 trochee, tpo's is written also in 0. C. 16. But N. denies that this form was 
 ever used by Soph. 
 
 887. The Mss. vary between CMJMITC, ewjnJTt, otycrc, and airirc. 
 
 888. Morstadt's conjecture that rviiffev'civ is a copyist's error for w|i<t>cvciv 
 is approved by Weckl. 
 
 905 ff. The spuriousness of these verses was first urged by A. Jacob, 
 Quaest. Soph., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to the extent of the supposed 
 interpolation. W. brackets 905-913 + voVv 914 ; N., 904-920 ; Dind., 900-928 ; 
 Schmidt, 904-924; Weckl., 905-912. A passage of somewhat similar rhetori- 
 cal character is EL 1301 ff. 
 
 916. Kern would write 81} Kpt'wv for Sux xepuv. 
 
 922 f. These verses are rejected by N. on the ground that 922 is contra- 
 dictory to the attitude of Antigone, who from the first has been convinced that 
 the gods approve her deed, and that Creon will have to suffer for his conduct, 
 and because the phrase riv . . . v|i|iax>v is too obscure. For v|ifuxx.<ov some 
 prefer vppaxf iv. 
 
 927. For pij irXftu, N. would prefer p.i) |icU>. But the reading of the 
 text is more emphatic, since it implies that a suffering greater than her own 
 can hardly be conceived. Her fate, certainly, is as bitter as one could wish 
 for Creon. 
 
 935 f. The Schol. was in doubt whether to assign these lines to Creon or 
 to the Chorus. The Mss. assign them to Creon. Most editt. follow Boeckh in 
 giving them to the Chorus. Crcon's threat in 932 seems to leave nothing 
 more to be said by him. Antigone recognizes this in 933-4. The final con- 
 firmation comes most fittingly from the Chorus. 
 
 939. |uXXo>, Mss. and editt. generally. pcXX was adopted by W. from 
 Mein., on the mistaken ground that (u'XXw is not suited to the sense. pcXXw is 
 a rare word, and is nowhere found in Soph. 
 
 941. pcuriXISa L, A, E, Vat., L 2 , Schol. But this gives a dactyl and nn 
 anapaest in the same dipody. Seyff. emended to f3curi.XciSdv, supposing the
 
 APPENDIX. 185 
 
 final v omitted before the next \i~ This is adopted by Camp. Triclinius 
 read pacriXeiav, Herm., pacri\T|i8a, Emperius, 0TJpr|s i~r\v icoipaviSav j \u>vvr\v 
 Xoiirrjv (on which TTJV pacnXi5a would be a gloss). Bergk prefers AafJSaKiSav. 
 N. brackets pao-iXi8a. Dind. rejects the whole line. 
 
 943. The Mss. cvo-e'pciav. Triclinius changed this to twrtfilav in order to 
 make a paroemiac at the close of the anapaestic system. 
 
 948. Kal is omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm. 
 
 952. 6'Xpos is Erf urdt's generally received emendation for the Mss. 6'p.ppos 
 Erfurdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Ed. Phys. I. 166, Ovarouri 8' OVK 
 avBaipcroi [ ovr* oXpos OVT* aKOfiaros ' Apr)s. 
 
 955. ov'xoXos is Scaliger's correction of the Mss. ogvxoXos- 
 
 956. W. remarks on KepTojiiois that the repetition of this word after so short 
 an interval is suspicious, that the word does not well suit dp-ycus, and that the 
 dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. Dind. 
 suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon 962 
 may have crowded out a word like avripCois, which would give by the violent 
 anger of Dionysus. 
 
 957. L has Kard<f>apKTos- The other Mss. have mostly Karo<j>paKTos. 
 Metathesis of p is freq. See Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 43. 
 
 959 f . W. writes cvOijpov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864. Only thus, he says, 
 does Soph, come into harmony with the version of this myth given by Apol- 
 lodorus. See on 955. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus : "In the case of 
 him who is thus bound to the rocks, the violence of horses makes the mad- 
 ness (together with the blood) trickle away; i.e. his mad insolence vanishes 
 with his life." But without a more definite reference than evOrjpov, is it 
 probable that the poet would be understood to refer to this feature of the 
 story 1 W. implies that errdj^iv is not easily understood unless it refers to the 
 dripping of blood. But cf. Aesch. Agam. 179, oraXfi 8' v v'irvo> . . . iro'vos- 
 The Schol. explains by ov'ru ical TOV Avicovpyov diro TTJS (iavias opyil diropaCvti. 
 Camp, renders : " So dire is the excess of rage that flows from madness." 
 Bergk and N. propose di-qpo'v for dv6i]po'v. 
 
 965. W. adopts 8' from Seyff. All the Mss. have T' except L, which omits 
 the conj. 
 
 966. The Mss. Kvavcoiv irtXaYe'wv (ir\<vyw L) irtTpwv. This is now gen- 
 erally rejected, irerpwv being undoubtedly a gloss. o-iriXdSuv, Wieseler's 
 emendation, is now commonly received. Cf. Hesych. o-iriXdSes ' al ircpie- 
 
 TTJ 6aXeur<rr) irc'rpai. Soph. Frg. 341, IIoVciSov, os y^ awK s (xs'Stis 
 fivas c'4>' vtln^Xais (nriXoiSccrcri. <rro|idT(i>v. 
 
 968. The Mss. vary between TJ 8' and ij8', impossible metrically. W. reads 
 TO, 8' used in an adv. sense = turn (rd [uv = quum being omitted), to make 
 prominent the locality which is directly connected with the story. It would 
 be difficult to sustain this view. 
 
 969. otvos is Boeckh's addition for the lost cretic ^ . Mein. suggests 
 
 Camp, would prefer some verb like urrarai or KXtf^rai. diro'gcvov in 0. T.
 
 186 APPENDIX. 
 
 190, is explained by the Schol. by Sv<rx<(|upov nml referred to Salmydessus 
 Cf. Aesch. /VtuH. 7 :.'<>, ZoXfiv&ipro-ta yvaOas | t'xGpo'gtvos vavraurt. 
 
 970. ayxovoos ' 8 adopted by W. from Dind. (who has since rejected it) for 
 metrical reasons. For the resolution of the long thesis in a logaoedic dactyl, 
 see on 798, App. 
 
 972 ff. opardv fXieos was changed by Schn. to opaiov tXicos, r^XwOcv to 
 dpaKTov. Wund., Dind., Bl., VVeckl., read apa\6iv for Tv<j>Xu>6t'v. and adopt 
 aTp0' Y\t wv, the conjecture of Herm. for the senseless dpaxdcv -yX ' wv f t' ie 
 Mss. dpaxfc'vTMV is the emendation of Lachmaun. N. would prefer apa.\9iv 
 it, crypias Safiapros . . . Tv4>Xu>9t VTUJV v4>' aip.aTT]pais. 
 
 979. L lias irarpos. 
 
 984. eWXXcuo-iv. So Ell. and Dind. for the Mss. Ovt'XX^o-iv. 
 
 1021. <v*o-ij|iov$ is not a sure reading. Two letters are erased in L after 
 t\>. N. thinks the true reading to be aUr(ov$. 
 
 1027. irfXt^J L, WXti A. Bergk, Dind., Wund. write axiyrai . . . WXfl. 
 
 1035. Most of the Mss. have TV 8 viral ycvovs. The text follows Herm., 
 Boeckh, Bonitz, Camp, in striking out 8', and taking TUP as a rel. or dem. pron. 
 fiujv, the reading of W., is impossible, for it leaves viral -ycvovs entirely in- 
 definite. Some editt. think the reference is to the relatives of Creon, particu- 
 larly to Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate this interpretation several 
 changes have been suggested. N. proposes rouri 8' iv yc'vci ; Dind., TWV 8< 
 <rvyyjv5v viro. 
 
 1036. Kcu<-rrt<|>opTio-fiai is the reading of a later hand in L and of some 
 inferior Mss. Camp, prefers this. 
 
 1037. L has TO. (ov written above a prima manu). The other Mss. vary be- 
 tween TOV irpocrapSt'iov, TOV irpos crapStuv, rov irpo SapSt'tuv. The reading of 
 Bl. is adopted in the text. 
 
 1066. For TO 8' CK, Hartung reads TO 8* av. Cobet conjectures TO oV -y. 
 
 1065. rpo'xows is Erfurdt's emendation of TOOXOVS which means the turning 
 of the trheel. This reading would better fit Winckelmann's emendation rjXiov 
 TfXciv, which is adopted by N. Kvicala favors TcXctv in an intr. sense = to 
 come to an end. Certain critics, in a realistic vein, argue for TOOXOVS, on the 
 ground that, because the predictions of Tiresias were to be fulfilled in the 
 course of that day, Soph, would not make the seer say TOO'XOVS, as if several 
 days might yet elapse. But the expression is to be taken as an indefinite one, 
 like that in 1078. 
 
 1069. KaTwKwras : so read most of the Mss. and editt. E, L 2 , have KUTOI- 
 Kio-as- With the partic., TC is superfluous. 
 
 1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference. 
 W., Erfurdt, Herm., Seyff., Camp., suppose that these verses contain a predic- 
 tion of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of 
 burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this ref- 
 erence more apparent, W. adopts the conjecture of Seyff., Ta irpd-yitaT*, i.e. 
 which (lit. whose affairs) Jogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading
 
 APPENDIX. 187 
 
 <rvvTapa|ovTai, ace. to a late Schol., al iro'Xeis tiraveurrrjo-ovrai croi. Wund., 
 Dind., Mein., Weckl., reject the passage as an interpolation fabricated 
 from 1016-17. Boeckh, Schn., N., Bell., take the passage either as a 
 general statement or as referring to the calamities that are to befall 
 Thebes, without any particular allusion to the war of the Epigoni. Against 
 this particular allusion Boeckh objects with much force as follows : ( 1 ) There 
 is no reference in the entire play to any such event, nor to the tradition 
 (cf. Hdt. ix. 27) that the other Argive leaders were denied burial. (2) 
 iro'Xtts xP a ' cannot refer to the Argive cities, since they were already 
 in hostility with Thebes. (3) It is absurd to speak of birds to say 
 nothing of dogs carrying this " unholy savor " into Peloponnesian cities. 
 The second difficulty is the connection of the passage with the context. The 
 transition between 1077-79 and 1080-86 is abrupt. Schn. seeks to make it 
 less so by taking iracrai iro\is in the sense of the entire state, and connecting 
 it closely with <rois So'jiois ; but irourai iro'Xas cannot be tortured to mean that. 
 To what x6pai refers is uncertain. Some supply rats 'EpivvVi from 
 1075; others, <roi, meaning Creon; others, with the Schol., TOIS @T)f3cuois; 
 others, rois 6ois. These difficulties led Schiitz and Kvicala to place the pas- 
 sage immediately after 1022, where c\0pa( would naturally be taken with fleoi 
 in 1020, i.e. hateful to the gods, and the connection is thus much more clear. 
 The third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions. (1) oVcov o-irapd-ynaTa 
 can hardly mean anything else than^Ae mane/Jed remains of as many (citizens). One 
 of the most ingenious solutions of this difficulty is that of Schiitz, who proposes 
 to read TairdpypaTa and takes Ko.0TJ-yvi.o-av in the sense of polluted (cf. Schol., 
 (jiera a-yovs tKo'fua-av, and Hesych., KaOa-yurw <ruvT\<r<i> ical Kadicpaxrw, irapd Jk 
 So4>oK\ei IK TCOV svavriwv tirl TOV |uatviv TCTdKTai), i.e. the sacrificial offerings of 
 which dogs have polluted, etc. (2) toriovxov has been objected to on the ground 
 that iroXiv would not be found in the rel. sent, after iroXeis. This led W. to 
 adopt the conjecture of Wieseler, iroX^v, meaning the ash of the sacrificial 
 hearth. N. conjectures iroXov, and translates the phrase, to their own native 
 sphere, i.e. the sky. But neither is satisfactory. The interpretation given in the 
 notes is a choice of evils, but the preference would be more decided were the 
 passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as indicated above. 
 
 1089. TJo-vxom'pav is the Mss. reading for the more common Attic rjo-vxa'- 
 repov. ijcrvx < * TaTO s is found, ace. to some editt., in Plat. Charm. 160 a, and 
 ijin>xw T P ov in Bekk. Anecd. 98, 19. 
 
 1090. 3v is Brunck's emendation for rf of the Mss. Those who retain r\ 
 connect vovv with r<5v <|>pV(ov in the sense of the spirit of his mind (like yvw(XT| 
 4>pevv, 0. T. 524, Lat. mens animi). But the position of the words is 
 against this. N. defends T{, and thinks the sent, is a combination of two 
 consts., viz., dfj.ivo) 4>pevcov TOV vvv <j>c'pei and djieivio T} ov vvv <j>e'pti.. 
 
 1096. eiKaOuv. Mss. cttcaOciv. Editt. have generally followed Elmsley 
 in holding this and similar forms to be second aorists. But Curtius, Verbum 
 II., p. 346, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that 9 
 does not belong exclusively to any tense stem.
 
 188 APPENDIX. 
 
 1096 f . No satisfactory reading for these verses has yet been found. 
 \V > view seems wholly untenable. His const, is irt'pa c'v Sivw (t'o-rlv) 
 dyrvrravra Ovpov (subj.) iraTacu arg, i.e. it is a still more terrible thing for the 
 soul that resists to throb with calamity (waragcu taken absolutely (as in Eng. 
 we say "to palpitate with fear"), and ar^j as dat. of instrument), irt'po. for 
 iropa finds favor also with HI.. N .. who take the thought to be " to yield is 
 hard, but to resist is still more terrible." N. compares such phrases as Sttvov 
 KCU Wpa Scivov (Dem. 45, 73), irt'irovfla 8iva irXturra xal Stivwv Wpa (Greg. 
 Naz. II. p. 178), and proposes to read <vrg iroXaio-cu 8<ivd Kal Sfivwv Wpa. 
 From 1090 it is evident that Creon is already casting about how to find his 
 way out of his trouble ; and in this frame of mind he is not so likely to 
 consider what is more or less terrible as to seek for the best reason for 
 yielding, which is, that he is ruined if he does not yield, arj) is difficult to 
 understand. By reading an| (num.), and making Ovpo'v obj., tlte sense would 
 be, but calamity is at the door to smite my soul resisting. Cf. Ar. Han. 54, 
 iro'Oos TT\V KopSlav (irara^f. 
 
 1098. Xafbtv, or Xa* iv in L, but most editt. take this to be dittography of 
 Xoicciv, lOSVi, and read Kpc'ov, found in inferior Mss. 
 
 1105. W. has rejected the reading of his first edit. icopStas 8' c'^urrafiai 
 for icapStf '(cirurratuu after L, which is difficult to defend, and is now 
 generally abandoned. The Schol. explains by po^yis |xc6(o-rap.ai TTJS irporcpas 
 
 1108. L reads IT' or IT', with doubtful breathing; A has otr'; most of the 
 later Mss. have IT'. The second IT* of the text is found first in Triclinius. 
 W. makes ot r diroovcs the subj. of <rTc(\ouv av, supplied from OT(X OI | X> av - 
 
 1111. L has Socu rrft' fir<rTp<x4>T)y- The Schol. explains by SOKTJO-CI 
 p.To-Tpa4)T]v. fiToo-Tp4>iv is tin- Fciruliir compound for change about. 8o'|^ 
 would make the verse unmetrical. 
 
 1115. W. and N. change the order of the words in order to make the 
 metrical correspondence more exact in the strophe and antistrophe. But in 
 logaoedic verse an irrational long is admissible in the unaccented syllable. 
 
 1119. The Mss. have 'IroXCav. The Schol., Sux TO iroXvcifiirtXov TTJS X 1 *?* 1 *! 
 also points to this. So read most editt. But W., N., Bell., prefer 'Lcoptav 
 for the reason that it is highly improbable that Soph, should here mention 
 remote Italy and omit all reference to the original home of the Attic cult 
 of Dionysus. Copyists might easily mistake the well-known 'IroXia for this 
 to them unknown Attic deme. 
 
 1121 f. W. reads <S BOKXCV, Baicxov paTpo'iroXiv, with the Mss. and most 
 editt. But in some of the Mss. is written above BOKXCV. was rejected 
 by Herm., and d before (taTpo'iroXiv was added by Musgrave so as to make 
 the metre correspond exactly with that of the corresponding verse of the 
 antistrophe. 
 
 1123 f. The Mss. have vaCwv irap* irypdv . . . pc'cOpov. Dind. emends to 
 VO.WTUV. v-ypaiv is the reading of Triclinius. p*(6puv is the emendation of
 
 APPENDIX. 189 
 
 Herm. These changes have been adopted by most recent editt. Camp., 
 however, follows the Mss. 
 
 1129. The Mss. have vvpcjxu rrtL\o\xri, which has been transposed metrl 
 gratia by Bl. and W. But even then the metre does not exactly agree with 
 the corresponding verse of the strophe (a~rti\owr\. = -ye'vos K\W-). Keeping 
 the same order as that of the Mss., Dind. proposed vv'tujxu <rrxowrt, which 
 has been adopted by Schmidt in his metrical scheme. But the authority for 
 <rriyown is only a gloss of Hesycliius, who freq. interchanges ei and i. Mein. 
 proposed to read tcXcirav for icXvrdy in the strophe. Rauchenstein, Rhein. 
 Mus. N. F. xxvi. 116, proposes KwpvKiov | vvfujxu vcpowi. The Mss. reading 
 has been retained in this edit., and the irrational long syllable admitted in the 
 metrical scheme. 
 
 1143. Hopvao-Cav : Dind. for IIapvi)<rCav. Cf. IZapvcurov, 0. T. 475; 
 ITapvacrios, Aesch. Choeph. 952. 
 
 1146. In W.'s reading, trvp imdvrwv of the Mss. has been changed to 
 iropimov, a word not found in Soph., and the order of \opa-ye ourrpav 
 has been reversed. TTVCIO'VTWV of the text was first suggested by Brunck. 
 So we have in Aesch. Choeph. 622, irveiovfl' (ace. to Heath's emendation), and 
 the Aldine edit, read KarairvtUi in Again. 105. 
 
 1150. irpo<J>avTj0' <5va is Bergk's emendation of irpo(j>dvt]6t Nafjiais, where 
 -icus may have arisen in the Mss. from an emendation of (KiCcuri. Boeckh, 
 Dind., Camp., retain the Mss. reading or change to irpo^dvrjO' to Noiais, and 
 insert dpa before iroXis in 1141, so as to make the metre of the corresponding 
 verses agree. W. suggests to keep the Mss. reading, and to change irdvSojios 
 to iro\aio'Sa|ios, 1141. 
 
 1156. Mein. and N. think the text corrupt, and deny the correctness of the 
 interpretation given in the notes. Mein. calls attention to the unpleasant 
 frequency of the syllable av, and would prefer diroiov dv TIV' dvflpwirov {Jiov. 
 
 1160. Bl. prefers J><TTWTWV to KaOeo-rurwv, with which N. agrees. 
 
 1166. irpoSuio-iv dvSpes> ov KT. is taken from Athenaeus (see infra) for 
 irpoSoxriv, dvSpos ov KT. of the older Mss. W. is inclined to favor the con- 
 jecture of BL, irpoSu TIS, avSpcs (voc.). 
 
 1167. This verse is omitted in the Mss., and was added by Turnebus from 
 Athenaeus vii. 280. The Schol. seems to have read it. N. proposes OVTI <J>T{|I' 
 YCO TJV, or ov TiOrjn' iy<a ?<ov. Schmidt proposes TOS yelp ijSovds 6'rav irpoSws* 
 v tyoa-i tr ov rL&r\^ tyw, or, if 1167 is included as genuine, TOIS "yap TJSovds | 
 os dv irpoSto, TOWVTOV ov rlfa\\>.' iyia \ iv Jwriv, dXX* l|i\|n^ov TJ-yovftai vcKpo'v. 
 
 1168. L reads ir\ovri ical %$. This is defended by Camp, as being an 
 instance of the pres. indie, to state a supposition. But the impv. seems more 
 forcible. The statement is a general one. 
 
 1175. avro'xeip is in the view of many critics an unsatisfactory reading. 
 Mein. conjectured dpr(x.ip = slain just now by a bloody hand, or (Lehrs) struck 
 by a mighty hand. Keck proposes avro'imis. Jacob regards 1176-77 as an 
 interpolation.
 
 190 APPENDIX. 
 
 1179. pouXiviiv has boon suspected as a false reading. Weckl. Soph. 
 Emend, proposes o-vp.paXXtiv. 
 
 1182. Bruuck reads mp$ for wopo, and is followed by Dind. Poet. Seen. 
 and N. 
 
 1184 f. IlaXXaSos iv^^druv irpoo-ifyopos is suspected by many i-ditt 
 W. cannot find another instance of irpoo-Tj'yopos used as a subst. But Kanj- 
 yopos and o-wrfropos are formed and used in precisely the same way. IlaX- 
 XoSos Ppt'ras, or crt'^as, has been conjectured. 
 
 1195. oXrjOfi' is Neue's emendation of the Mss. rj dXTJOci*. 
 
 1200. The Mss. KarcurxcOciv. Elmsley writes KarcurxcOciv. See on 109G. 
 
 1208. |ioXaiv : L lias oO written by an ancient corrector over oX, i.e. 
 |xa0*v, which seems preferable. 
 
 1209. Schafer prefers in puraCm, Wund. irt ptiroXci, for irtpcpcUvti. 
 1214. For craivti Keck would read xivci. 
 
 1216. Seyff., followed by N., prefers xoo-paros for xufxaros. Cf. Hesych. 
 XcuTH-a = <rro'|ta fj <r\itr\La y 1 !?- 
 
 1219. Some of the best editt. follow Burton's emendation KcXfvo-|uxTov. 
 Cf. Aesch. Pers. 397, firowrav aXpiv Ppv\u>v CK KcXcvo-fiaros. Eur. Iph. Taur. 
 1405, t'-rruifiiSas KttfiTQ irfxxraptioVavrcs CK KiXcvo-^aros- 
 
 1225. This verse is suspected by Dind. because of the supposed tautology 
 in 6v<n-r)vov Xt'xos after the more emphatic evvrjs j>0opav. Mein. for the 
 same reason writes rcXos for Xt'xos, Bergk Xaxos. But there is no tautology 
 with the explanation adopted in the notes. 
 
 1228. Instead of olov, L reads iroiov. 
 
 1232. L reads dvrciirwv oXus. i<Jx>vs is written as a gloss in some Mss. 
 Dind. used to read CUTCIITWV (4>ovs, but in his Poet. Seen, reads avrciirwv tiros. 
 Weckl. thinks that in the original codex KoXcwv was written above u|>ovs, to 
 explain the expression " to draw the sword from the scabbard," and that this 
 is the origin of jXus. 
 
 1238. The reading of the Schol. and of two inferior Mss. is irvoijv. far\v 
 is found in L, L 2 , and two Vatican Mss. Many recent editt. prefer irvotjv, on 
 the ground that it is a "harder" reading; but others again find irvoiiv cKp\X- 
 X i too " hard." 
 
 1241. The Mss. have Iv, except L 2 , which has civ, the Epic form, which is 
 defended by Gerth, Curt. Stud. I., and adopted by Camp. Iv / was suggested 
 by Heath, and is now generally accepted. ^ seems to be needed here. 
 
 1250. Dind. Poet. Seen., Mein., N., and others reject this verse for these 
 reasons: (1) yvup.^ aircipos is a strange expression. (2) dfiopravciv is blind; 
 the Schol. takes it to refer to the mistake of "bewailing in public." (3) owe 
 olSa K-ri. (1251) is a more fitting reply of the Chorus if 1260 is expunged. 
 (4) By the rejection of this verse the stichomythy of the passage 1244-56 is 
 perfect, the messenger and the Chorus having each respectively two and four 
 verses twice. 
 
 1251. L, A, E read IpoiS', which some think to be intended for cpocy*.
 
 APPENDIX. 191 
 
 1265. ttapoi of the MSB. has been corrected by Turnebus to oijioi, which is 
 now generally adopted. But W. reads lei, on the ground that ui^oi here would 
 be a violation of the principle laid down in the note on 82. He seems not to 
 distinguish between ruv i\i.u>v irpa-yjiorwy and c|u>v, i.e. between the use of the 
 pers. pron. and that of the poss. pron. in this const. Cf. Aj. 980, wfjw>i 
 poptias apa TTJS |iT|s TV'XT|S. 
 
 1281. W. reads CK KO.KUJV, a needless change from the Mss. rj KCUCWV, firet 
 made by Canter. Several editt. read rL 8' COTIV; -!\ KCXKIOV cuS KaKwv frt; 
 
 1289 ff. The Mss. generally read rt 4>T]'s, irai; r(va Xe-yeis H 101 ve ' ov ^O'YOV ; 
 Most editt., following Seidler, reject Xo'-yov as a false repetition from 1287. 
 Camp, suspects, with good reason, w irai as a false reading for atai. It 
 might be added that irat is nowhere else used by Soph, in addressing a servant 
 or messenger ; u iroZ in 1087, to which W. refers, is not parallel, the person 
 addressed there being the lad who escorts Tiresias. R. Enger (Philol. xii. 
 p. 457) proposes ri 4>ijs, w TV aw Xc-ycis jw>i vc'ov ; 
 
 1294. This verse, which is given by the Mss. to the messenger, is assigned 
 to the Chorus by Erfurdt and most editt. after him, for the reason that thus 
 an exact correspondence of persons is obtained in the first pair of strophes 
 and antistrophes and the intervening trimeters ; i.e. 1294 should be given to 
 the Chorus because 1270 is so given. But such a correspondence fails further 
 on (cf. 1312-16 and 1334-38), and is not necessary here. Besides, this state- 
 ment seems to come more properly from the messenger, who naturally would 
 say, " see for yourselves, it is as I have told you." 
 
 1301. W. follows the Mss., which read (with slight variation in the words 
 ij 8' and rfSe ), ij 8' o|v0rjKTOS ^'St {Jtofua ire'pifj. This reading is absurd. OV'&T]KTOS 
 can only mean sharply whetted, and is always used of weapons. ircpi is not 
 found elsewhere in Soph., and is difficult to explain. The reading adopted in 
 the text is the conjecture of Arndt. Some prefer Arndt's subsequent change, 
 frru<ri|xos irepl u{>i. for PO>(JUCL irtpl uj>ei. Dind. conjectures, after the reading 
 of Aj. 899, veoo-^ayns Ketrav Kpv4>aiu> 4>acryava> irepiirrux'n's, the true reading 
 to be T] 8* ou6iJKTo 4>oo-yavw irepiirrvxifs- 
 
 1303. W. follows the Mss. in reading \c\os, which he understands to mean 
 the cavern or den of the serpent (<rt]Kov cs (leXafipaOr] Spcucovros, Eur. Phoen. 
 1010), into which Megareus threw himself, and which thus became his couch. 
 Most editt. adopt the emendation of Bothe, Xaxos. Mein. prefers T\OS. 
 W. supposes, with Canter, that a verse spoken at this place by Creon has 
 disappeared from the Mss. The only ground for this assumption is that thus 
 we should have six trimeters to correspond to the six after the first pair of 
 strophes. W. proposes for this omitted verse, ^ |ioi \oXw66ur' ddXCov <|>ovwv 
 WKOVS; But 1304 follows immediately upon 1303 without any break or 
 interruption. 
 
 1310. Two of the Mss. read <jw <j>v, and this seems to be a reading of L 
 written a recentissima manu above an erasure. But <JHW <|KV is unmetrical. 
 Erfurdt read at at, changed by later critics to alai.
 
 192 APPENDIX. 
 
 1317. W. changes WJWH pot of the Mss. to U> pot to correspond in metre 
 with a-yoiT* dv of the antistrophe. But the anacrusis may be an irrational 
 long >\ HaMf. 
 
 1318 f. The metrical agreement between these and the corresponding 
 verses of the antistrophe is not exact. Kolster (Philol. 1857, p. 456) proposes 
 ry* 'yap a-' wpoi |u'Xco?, (Kravov o- r avrav, wfioi pcXtos, ovS* t\ia. 
 
 1323. The Mss. read on TOXOS, as in the text. But this requires that 
 -Xos K> treated as syllalxi tinr</>s, and whether this syllable can be so treated 
 depends upon the arrangement of the verse. It is a disputed point whether 
 to arrange these dochmiacs into systems. Westphal and Schmidt favor 
 dochmiac systems. Christ also joins two, sometimes three, dochmii to 
 make one verse. If this is done here, -\os as syllabi ancejm can be justified 
 only on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in which the same 
 word is repeated. This is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. II. II. Schmidt, 
 who everywhere avoids the correspondence w at the end of the first dochmius 
 of the dimeter. In this instance Schmidt avoids the difficulty by adopting the 
 unwarranted conjecture of Schone, dirdycTc p.' 6Vt raxos- W. and Bell, make 
 a monometer here, and thus make raxos end the verse. By reading ra.\urr 
 the difficulty would be solved if the arrangement by systems is kept. 
 
 1336. The editt. vary between cpw (icv (with the most of the Mss.), cptSfKu, 
 p!|uv (with V), t'pui yt, '?< '"Y 1 "- 
 
 1340. Karticavov is from KaraKaCvw, poetic form of KaTOK-rtlvw. The Mss. 
 read KartKravov, which was corrected by Ilerm. to KOKTOLVOV, after Vat. 67, 
 and is supported by Horn. //. vi. 1G4, Koxravt . This form gives a more exact 
 metrical correspondence than Karticavov, and may well stand as a Homeric 
 reminiscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads ctcravov. 
 
 1341. There is no good reason for changing avrdv of the Mss. to av rcivS', 
 as W. and many other editt. have done after Seidler. 
 
 1342 ff. The best Mss. read Sira. irpos irpo'rtpov (iro'rcpov, A) irai (ir<j) al 
 Ow irdvra -yap. This is impossible metrically, and the sense of irci teal flw is hard 
 to understand. W. adopts Musgrave's emendation in K\iOw, and rejects 6Vo, 
 but this does not agree with the corresponding verses of the strophe, where 
 the reading is not in dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative 
 is either to drop irovra -yap or to reject irci ical Ow (or ircj tcXiOw). Camp, 
 prefers to do the latter, for the reason that irovra. -yap seems to have the 
 better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in inj K\i0w, X/xpux rdv xtpolv 
 is harsh. 
 
 1345. The common reading is rd 8', which many editt. connect with rdv 
 X<poiv, as though there were an antithesis between what was at hand and what 
 was impending, making rd cirl Kpar( refer to a fate that haiigs over him.
 
 GREEK INDEX. 
 
 [The numerals refer to the notes, or to the verses of the text.] 
 
 a privative sometimes long, 339. 
 <vyos, pollution or expiation, 256, 775. 
 av^urreia, neut. pi. instead of the 
 
 abstract subst., 174. 
 dSeX({>a= fytoia, followed by gen., 192. 
 at, measured as a short syllable, 1310. 
 dXAoi, -yap explained, 148, 155, 392. 
 oXXd vvv TqviKavTo, 552, 779. 
 av T(IV, indir. for &j> ?}&>, 390. 
 av with the aor. inf., 236; with the 
 
 subjv. in an obj. clause, 215; 
 
 omitted with the opt., 605. 
 av repeated to give emphasis to some 
 
 word or phrase, 69. 
 dvr instead of ij after the compara- 
 
 tive, 182. 
 doiSds for <p'5or, found only here in 
 
 Soph., 883. 
 dm<rreiv = iarfiBeiv, 219, 381, 656. 
 
 S, 154. 
 
 pCa, in defiance of, 59, 79. 
 Bopcas, 985. 
 
 yap, in questions to indicate surprise, 
 44, 574, 732, 736 ; the fourth word 
 of its clause, 1256; used ellipti- 
 cally, 21, 243, 611, 517, 566, 743. 
 
 8, in apodosis, 234. 
 8'(ias, different from vtnpis, 205. 
 8vo 8votv SiirXrj, to-oi ferovs, and simi- 
 lar combinations, 13, 1266. 
 
 ct, followed by the subjv., 710. 
 
 -ci, the older Attic ending in the sec- 
 
 ond pers. sing. mid. in tragedy, 41. 
 ctirov, in the sense of say followed by 
 
 the inf., 755. 
 cts TIS, 262, 269. 
 
 K, after 'ApyoOev, 106. 
 
 }i(jLv, only instance of this form in 
 
 dramatic poetry, 622. 
 ev 8*', and thereupon, Lat. simul, 420. 
 t'ireC = cup' ov, 15. 
 X ari(iuras, denoting the continu- 
 
 ance of the state or result effected, 
 
 22, 77. 
 
 , 487. 
 
 Zcvs 
 
 "H<J>aKTTos, in the sense of fire, 123, 
 1007. 
 
 0ovp(iauDV, godsend, 397. 
 
 Kal JJLT{V, introducing a new scene or 
 character, 526, 1180, 1257. 
 
 Kopa, in addressing a person, 1, 899, 
 915. 
 
 Kpdra, used only in the sing, by Soph., 
 764. 
 
 jxaXXov curcrov, 1210. 
 
 (it), after verbs of neg. meaning, 263, 
 
 443, 535 ; for & 06, 443. 
 \LT\ OVK after OVK, 97, 936. 
 JITI'TC . . . ftTJTc, peculiar use in a rel. 
 
 clause expressing cause or reason, 
 
 697. 
 (toiivos, Ionic for rfvos, 308, 508, 705. 
 
 vv, use by the tragedians, 44, 432. 
 
 Cf. <r<pe. 
 vvv = vvv illative, metri gratia, 704. 
 
 olS* on,, parenthetic. 
 
 OtSiiro'So, Doric gen. in anapaestic 
 
 rhythm, 380. 
 s, how, = Sri in a declarative sen- 
 
 tence, 223, 685.
 
 11)4 
 
 GREEK INDEX. 
 
 opw, with I >hort, 1021. 
 
 s, after o9rtu representing Sxrrt, 220. 
 
 OT, causal, 170. 
 
 ov S< (XT), 1042. 
 
 owe, repeated after oi>, 6; with the 
 
 inf. in indir. disc., 378. 
 OVT . . . ov, for o6rt . . . ofaf, 249, 268. 
 
 irop' ovSVv, of no account, 36, 466. 
 
 iro'Xcos, for rfatias, 162. 
 
 iroXXo'v, Ionic form, rare in tragedy, 
 
 86. 
 
 XIoXwcdcTp, play upon the name, 110. 
 wort' = Lat. tandem, 244. 
 irpo's fart with the gen. after pass. 
 
 verbs, 1313. 
 irpos \ofiv = ftKa, 30. 
 
 p initial lengthens a preceding vowel 
 on which tin- ictus falls, 712. 
 
 <r$i, use by the tragedians, 44. 
 
 TO, rciSt, fern, forms in the dual of the 
 art. and of dum. prous., 769. 
 
 reiXaiva, its case after oljuoi and &^o, 
 82. 
 
 T . . . KOI, for ri . . . T in a disjunc- 
 tive question, 328. 
 
 TXV, Homeric and Doric for aiv, 606. 
 
 TI TOWTO KTJpirytAd, abridged for rl 
 iffn rovro rb K-frpvyna. t> KT&., 6, 7. 
 
 rolos introducing the reason for what 
 precedes, 124-126. 
 
 TOVTO juv . . . firtira 5V, 61. 
 
 ufxfi, Aeolic, found only here in 
 
 Soph., 846. 
 
 viral, in trimeter, 1035. 
 vWp, on top of, 985, 1126. 
 
 'I>tp<r'4>ao-cra, 894. 
 4>viis, for $>i5{t*, 361. 
 <j>u\C, is wont, 493, 722. 
 
 fc = Sxrre with the inf., 292, 303 ; with 
 the partic., 1063, 1179. 
 
 UNTCl, 653. 
 
 &TTC = &s, 1033, 1084.
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 [The numerals refer to the notes.] 
 
 Abstract for concrete term, 320, 345, 
 633, 568, 756. 
 
 Accusative after an adj. of act. mean- 
 ing, 787 ; of effect, 675. 
 
 Acheron, 812, 816. 
 
 Active used for the middle, 19, 161. 
 
 Adjectives compounded with a priva- 
 tive, 582, 847. 
 
 Alliteration, 163, 943, 1335. 
 
 Ambiguity intentional, 635 f. 
 
 Anapaest in iambic trimeter, 11, 991, 
 1045. 
 
 Apocope, 1275. 
 
 Article at the close of the trimeter, 
 409; used as relative, 607, 826, 1086, 
 1137. 
 
 Asyndeton, 358, 370. 
 
 Attraction of gender, 221, 296. 
 
 Augury, 991. 
 
 Caesura after the first syllable, 234, 
 
 250, 464, 531, 1058. 
 Capaneus, 133. 
 Character portrayed by Sophocles, 
 
 523. 
 
 Chorus, its attitude, 211, 471, 855. 
 Cleopatra, 944, 971. 
 Combinations of the same or similar 
 
 words sought by the tragedians, 13, 
 
 142, 929, 977. 
 Construct ad sensum, 236, 897, 1246. 
 
 Danae, 944. 
 
 Darius and the wife of Intaphernes, 
 
 905 f. 
 
 Dative in -e<r<ri, 116, 976, 1297. 
 Dative of direction, 234. 
 Dionysia in Attica, 1119. 
 Dirce, 105, 844. 
 Doric forms in the lyric parts, 100. 
 
 Dual and plural combined, 14, 59, 
 533. 
 
 Elision at the end of an anapaestic 
 verse, 802, 817, 820 ; of a diphthong, 
 320. 
 
 Enallage, 794, 865. 
 
 Erinyes, 451, 1075, 1104. 
 
 Freedom and popular government, 
 
 love of, 1056. 
 
 Future in a gnomic sense, 351. 
 Future optative in indir. disc., 414. 
 Future perfect, emphatic, 91. 
 
 Genitive objective after an adj. kin- 
 dred to a verb taking an accusative, 
 435. 
 
 Hanging as a mode of suicide, 1222. 
 Hecate, 1199. 
 Historical present, 406. 
 
 lacchus, 1154. 
 
 Indicative after ^, 278, 1254; in a 
 
 general or conditional rel. clause, 
 
 179, 546. 
 Infinitive after o?5a equivalent to a 
 
 clause introduced by Sri, 474. 
 Interrogative, indirect for direct, 2, 3. 
 Interrogatives, two combined in one 
 
 sentence without a conj., 401. 
 Irony, 498. 
 Iteratives, 949. 
 
 Libations in honor of the dead, 431. 
 Litotes, 1191. 
 Lycurgus, 944. 
 
 Masculine in place of the fern., where 
 a woman speaks of herself in the 
 first pers. pi., 926.
 
 196 
 
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 
 
 Megareus, 991, 1303. 
 Metaphors and Similes : 
 
 bit of horses, 477. 
 
 brittleness of iron, 475. 
 
 dragon, 117, 124, Ut- 
 
 eagle, 112 ff. 
 
 fellow Toyager, 541. 
 
 iTy,826. 
 
 light, 600. 
 
 mournful cry of a bird, 424 f. 
 
 piloting, 994. 
 
 race horse, 140. 
 
 rain cloud, 528. 
 
 razor's edge, 990. 
 
 rowing, 158. 
 
 sailing, 7 1"> ff. 
 
 scorching the foot in the fire, G20. 
 
 scythe, 003. 
 
 sea darkened by a storm, 20. 
 
 ship of state, 163, 190. 
 
 storm of the spear, 670. 
 
 successive billows, 586 ff. 
 
 tempest, 137, 391. 
 
 trees bending before the wind, 713. 
 
 ulcer, 662. 
 
 words like arrows, 1034, 1084 f. 
 Mingling of constructions, 102, 1212. 
 Muses, 965. 
 Mycenae, 945. 
 
 Neuter of the pred. adj., 1195, 1261. 
 Niobe and her fate, 823. 
 Nominative for vocative, 891. 
 Nysa and its wonderful vine, 1131. 
 
 Oedipus myth in Sophocles, 60, 901. 
 
 Offerings upon their tombs that bone- 
 fit the dead, 197. 
 
 Omission of pron. or subst. in the 
 gen. abs. const, 909, 1179. 
 
 Optative instead of subjv. with &, 
 OWi. 
 
 ( ijitativc with pres. indie, in the apod., 
 1031 ; with &v to express mild com- 
 mand, 80, 444, 680 ; with &v in a 
 general rel. clause, (ML' 
 
 Oxymoron, 74, 231, 924, 1261. 
 
 Parataxis and Hypotaxis, 1186 f. 
 
 Parechesis, 103, 974. 
 
 Parnassus, 1120. 
 
 Parody by Aristophanes, 613. 
 
 Paronomasia, 1176. 
 
 Participle aoristor perfect with ?x '" 
 
 22, 32, 77, 180, 192. 
 Partitive apposition, 21, 319, 561. 
 Pleonasm, 227. 
 
 Pluralis majestaticus, 734, 1092, 1195. 
 Plural in impersonal constructions, 
 
 447 ; referring to one person, 10, 60, 
 
 05, 99, 276, 565. 
 Pollution from leaving a corpse un- 
 
 buried, 266. 
 Preposition placed in second member 
 
 of a clause to be taken also with 
 
 first member, 367, 1176. 
 Prolepsis, 68. 
 
 Quotation or repetition of a word as 
 a word, 667. 
 
 Reflexive with the sense of the re- 
 ciprocal pronoun, 66, 145. 
 Relative pron. for the indir. interr.,542. 
 Repetition of the negative OVK, 6. 
 
 Salmydessus, 970. 
 
 Sipylus, 825. 
 
 State of the souls of the dead whose 
 bodies were left unburied, 25, 1070. 
 
 Subjunctive after irplv &v, 176, 308; 
 in prohibition, 84. 
 
 Substantive with txtiv, vt^tiv, firx"?, 
 KTf. instead of the verb that cor- 
 responds in meaning, 06, 150. 
 
 Syllalxi anceps at the close of an ana- 
 paestic verse, 932. 
 
 Syni/esis of /tlj and tlStvat, tlStai, icvi., 
 33, 263, 535; other instances, 95, 
 152, 166, 191. 
 
 Thebes, epithets applied to it, 101, 
 
 119, 141, 149. 
 
 Tmesis (so called), 977, 1274. 
 Trials by ordeal among the Greeks, 
 
 264.
 
 ANNOUNCEMENTS
 
 College Series of Greek Authors 
 
 Edited under the supervision of 
 
 JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE 
 
 Professor of Greek in Harvard University 
 
 AND 
 
 THOMAS D. SEYMOUR 
 Professor of the Greek Language and Literature in Yale University 
 
 List Hailing 
 price price 
 
 AESCHINES AGAINST CTESIPHON. Edited by Professor RUFUS B. 
 
 RICHARDSON. 279 pages $1.40 $1.50 
 
 AESCHYLUS, Prometheus Bound, and the Fragments of Prometheus 
 Unbound. Edited by N. WECKLEIN, late Rector of Maximilian Gym- 
 nasium in Munich. Translated by the late Professor F. D. Allen of 
 Harvard University. 178 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 ARISTOPHANES, Ckmds. Edited by Professor HUMPHREYS of the 
 
 University of Virginia. 252 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 EURIPIDES, Bacchantes. Edited by Professor BECKWITH of the Gen- 
 eral Theological Seminary, New York City. 146 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 EURIPIDES, Iphigenia among the Taurians. Edited by Professor 
 
 FLAGG of the University of California. 197 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 EURIPIDES, Hippolytus. Edited by Professor HARRY of the University 
 
 of Cincinnati. 175 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 HOMER, Introduction to the Language and Verse of. By Professor 
 
 SEYMOUR of Yale University. 104 pages 75 .80 
 
 HOMER, Iliad, Books I-III and Books IV-VI. Edited by Professor 
 
 SEYMOUR of Yale University each 1.40 1.50 
 
 HOMER, Iliad, Books XIX-XXIV. Edited by Professor CLAPP of the 
 
 University of California. 441 pages 1.75 i.go 
 
 HOMER, Odyssey, Books I-IV and Books V-VIII. Edited by Professor 
 
 PERRIN of Yale University each 1.40 1.50 
 
 LYSIAS, Eight Orations. Edited by Assistant Professor MORGAN of 
 
 Harvard University. 223 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 PLATO, Apology and CritO. Edited by Professor DYER, formerly of Cor- 
 nell University. 204 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 PLATO, Gorgias. Edited by Professor LODGE of Teachers' College, New 
 
 York City. 308 pages 1.65 1.75 
 
 PLATO, Protagoras. By Professor TOWLE, formerly of Talladega Col- 
 lege, Talladega, Ala. 179 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 SOPHOCLES, Antigone. Edited by Professor D'OoGE of the University 
 
 of Michigan. 196 pages 1.40 i.ga 
 
 THUCYDIDES, Book I. Edited by the late Professor MORRIS. 349 pages 1.65 1.75 
 
 THUCYDIDES, Book III. Edited by Professor SMITH of the University 
 
 of Wisconsin. 320 pages 1.65 1.75 
 
 THUCYDIDES, Book V. Edited by Professor FOWLER of Western 
 
 Reserve University. 213 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 THUCYDIDES, Book VII. Edited by Professor SMITH of the University 
 
 of Wisconsin. 202 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 XENOPHON, Hellenica I-IV. Edited by Professor MANATT of Brown 
 
 University. 286 pages 1.65 1.75 
 
 XENOPHON, Hellenica V-VII. Edited by Professor BENNETT of Cor- 
 nell University. 240 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 XENOPHON, Memorabilia. Edited by Professor SMITH of Ohio State 
 
 University, xix + 270 pages 1.40 1.50 
 
 GINN & COMPANY Publishers
 
 College Series of Latin Authors 
 
 Edited under the supervision of 
 CLEMENT LAWRENCE SMITH 
 
 Proftuor of Latin in Harvard University 
 AND 
 
 TRACY PECK 
 
 Professor of the Latin Language and Literature in Yale University 
 
 Litt Hailing 
 price price 
 
 Catullus. Edited by Professor ELMER T. MERRILL of Wesleyan 
 
 University, Middle-town, Conn. 1+273 pages $1.40 $1.50 
 
 Cicero, Brutus of. Edited by MARTIN KELLOGG, recently Presi- 
 dent of the University of California, xxix + 196 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 Cicero, Selected Letters. Edited by Professor FRANK F. ABBOTT 
 
 of the University of Chicago. Ixxvi + 3 1 5 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 Cicero : The Tusculan Disputations, Book I, and the Somnium 
 Scipionis. Edited by Professor FRANK ERNEST ROCKWOOD 
 of Bucknell University, xliv + 109 + xiii + 22 pages i.oo 1.05 
 
 Horace, Odes and Epodes of. (Revised Edition.) Edited by Pro- 
 fessor CLEMENT L. SMITH of Harvard University. Ixxxvii + 
 443 pages 1.50 1.60 
 
 Horace, Satires and Epistles of. Edited by the late Professor J. B. 
 
 GREENOUGH of Harvard University. ix + 306 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 Horace, Odes and Epodes, Satires and Epistles of. Professor 
 Smith's Edition of " Odes and Epodes " and Professor Green- 
 ough's Edition of " Satires and Epistles " in one volume. 
 Ixxvii + 404 + 306 pages 2.00 2.15 
 
 Juvenal, Satires of. Edited by Professor HENRY P. WRIGHT of 
 
 Vale University, xliv + 240 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 Livy, Books I and n. Edited by the late Professor J. B. GREEN- 
 OUCH of Harvard University, xvii + 270 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 Livy, Books XXI and XXH. Edited by the late Professor J. B. 
 GREENOUGH of Harvard University, and Professor TRACY PECK 
 of Yale University. xiv + 232 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 Livy, Books I, XXI, and XXTJ. Edited by the late Professor J. B. 
 GREENOUGH of Harvard University, and Professor TRACY 
 PECK of Yale University, xvii + 379 pages 1.35 1.45 
 
 Livy, Books I, H, XXI, and XXH. Professor Greenough's Edition 
 of Books I and II of Livy, and Professor Greenough and Pro- 
 fessor Peck's Edition of Books XXI and XXII of Livy in one 
 volume, xvii + 270 + xiv + 232 pages 1.50 1.60 
 
 Plautus, Captives and Trinummus of. Edited by Professor E. P. 
 
 MORRIS of Yale University, xxxviii + 185 pages 1.25 1.35 
 
 Tacitus, Annals of, Books I-VI. Edited by the late Professor 
 
 W. F. ALLEN of the University of Wisconsin, xlii + 444 pages 1.50 1.65 
 
 Tacitus, Dialogus de Oratoribus. Edited by Professor CHARLES E. 
 
 BENNETT of Cornell University, xxviii + 87 pages 75 .8 
 
 GINN & COMPANY Publishers
 
 GOODWIN'S GREEK GRAMMAR 
 
 By WILLIAM W. GOODWIN, 
 
 Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature in Harvard University 
 
 Revised and Enlarged Edition, izmo. Half morocco, xxxvi + 451 pages. List 
 price, $1.50; mailing price, $1.65 
 
 THERE is but one opinion touching Professor Good- 
 win's " Greek Grammar " : it is superior to any other 
 in point of accurate scholarship, completeness, and 
 readiness of reference. 
 
 The relative degrees of prominence that should be given 
 to the various aspects of grammar have been carefully con- 
 sidered, and the book will be found in accord with the 
 soundest ideas on this subject 
 
 It represents the latest and most authoritative information 
 in Greek grammatical forms and constructions. The syntax 
 of the moods is based on the author's larger volume on the 
 Greek moods and tenses. 
 
 The work is used and recommended by the prominent 
 universities and colleges in this country and by many of the 
 great public schools of Great Britain. 
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR 
 
 SYNTAX OF THE MOODS AND TENSES 
 OF THE GREEK VERB 
 
 I 
 
 Rewritten and Enlarged. 8vo. Cloth, xxxii + 464 pages. List price, 
 $2.00 ; mailing price, $2.15 
 
 T is generally acknowledged that this work of Professor 
 Goodwin's is indispensable to all students and teachers 
 of Greek. 
 
 GINN & COMPANY PUBLISHERS
 
 XENOPHON'S ANABASIS 
 
 FIRST FOUR BOOKS 
 
 Reviled by WILLIAM W. GOODWIN, Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature, and 
 
 JOHN WILLIAMS WHITB, Professor of Greek in Harvard University. With 
 
 the Illustrated Vocabulary of Professors WHITE and MORGAN 
 
 unto. Half leather. With map and illustrations. Hi + 274 pages. List price, 1.50; 
 mailing price, $1.65. Without Vocabulary : list price, $1.00; mailing price, fi.io 
 
 TEXT EDITION, umo. Paper. 155 pages. List price, 40 cents; mailing price, 4 5 cents 
 
 SEVERAL important features give this edition of the "Anab- 
 asis" unique value to both teacher and student. Large 
 Porson type is used for the text, topical headings carry 
 the thought from page to page, and the Introduction discusses 
 adequately Persia and the Persians, Cyrus the Younger, and mili- 
 tary matters. The Vocabulary is easily superior to that accom- 
 panying any other English or American edition. It combines 
 the utility of a classical dictionary with that of a special yet 
 full vocabulary. The book gives all the information relating to 
 history and antiquities needed by the student. 
 
 ANABASIS DICTIONARY 
 
 An Illustrated Dictionary to Xtnophon 't "jfnabasis," "with Groups of ff^ords 
 Etymologically Related 
 
 By JOHN WILLIAMS WHITB, Professor of Greek, and MORRIS H. MORGAN, 
 Professor of Classical Philology in Harvard University 
 
 8vo. Cloth. 290 pages. Illustrated. List price, $i. 25; mailing price, $1.35. Also bound 
 with Goodwin and White's "Anabasis : " list price, f 1.50; mailing price, $1.65 
 
 THIS Dictionary is not a compilation from other vocabularies, 
 but is made on the basis of a new collection and examina- 
 tion of all the words in the "Anabasis " itself. The articles 
 on geography, on biography, and especially on public and private 
 antiquities are fuller than is usual in such a work. 
 
 GINN & COMPANY PUBLISHERS
 
 GREEK TEXT-BOOKS 
 
 Allen's Medea of Euripides. (Revised by Moore) 5i.oo 
 
 Baird's Greek-English Word-List 30 
 
 Collar & Daniell's Beginner's Greek Composition 90 
 
 College Series of Greek Authors : See circulars for details. 
 
 Flagg's Hellenic Orations of Demosthenes i.oo 
 
 Flagg's Seven against Thebes i.oo 
 
 Flagg's Anacreontics 35 
 
 Goodwin's Greek Grammar 1.50 
 
 Goodwin's Greek Moods and Tenses 2.00 
 
 Goodwin's Greek Reader 1.50 
 
 Goodwin and White's New Anabasis, with Illustrated Vocabulary 1.50 
 Goodwin and White's Selections from Xenophon and Herodotus 1.50 
 Greek (and Latin) School Classic Series : See circulars for details. 
 
 Bain's Odyssey, Book VI 35 
 
 Bain's Odyssey, Book VII 40 
 
 Gleason's Gate to the Anabasis 40 
 
 Minckwitz's Odyssey, Book XII 35 
 
 Rolfe's Anabasis, Book V ^ 40 
 
 Sewall's Timon of Lucian 50 
 
 Harding's Strong and Weak Inflection in Greek 50 
 
 Hayley's Alcestis of Euripides 1.50 
 
 Higley's Exercises in Greek Composition i.oo 
 
 Hogue's Irregular Verbs of Attic Prose 1.50 
 
 Jebb's Introduction to the Study of Homer 1.12 
 
 Kerr's Bacchae of Euripides i.oo 
 
 Leighton's Greek Lessons 1.20 
 
 Parsons' Cebes' Tablet 75 
 
 Perrin and Seymour's School Odyssey : 
 
 Books I-IV, with vocabulary 1.25 
 
 Books I-IV, IX-XII, with vocabulary 1.50 
 
 Seymour's School Iliad : 
 
 Books I-III, with vocabulary _ 1.25 
 
 Books I-VI, with vocabulary 1.60 
 
 Seymour's Homeric Vocabulary 75 
 
 Seymour's Selected Odes of Pindar 1.40 
 
 Sidgwick Greek Prose Composition 1.50 
 
 Tarbell's Philippics of Demosthenes i.oo 
 
 Tyler's Selections from Greek Lyric Poets i.oo 
 
 White's Beginner's Greek Book 1.50 
 
 White's First Greek Book 1.25 
 
 White's First Lessons in Greek 1.20 
 
 White's Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles 1.12 
 
 White and Morgan's Anabasis Dictionary 1.25 
 
 Whiton's Orations of Lysias i.oo 
 
 GINN & COMPANY PUBLISHERS 
 
 Boston New York Chicago San Francisco 
 
 Atlanta Dallas Columbus London
 
 
 
 
 

 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000 927 800 3 
 
 if